"Dragon Son-in-law" a.k.a. Millionaire Son-in-law, Charlie Wade Story. Translated by Junlee (aka Jungal2000)

Charlie Wade is a househusband son-in-law whom everyone looks down upon. However, unknown to them, his true identity is that of the young master from a top-tier family. Those who once belittled him will eventually kneel before him, trembling with fear and calling him "Master!" ...

The MC is Charlie Wade, and there's this girl Claire Wilson. They're in this savage clapback novel called "Ultimate Dragon Honcho", penned by this dude Ye Gongzi. Everyone knew Charlie Wade was the son-in-law of the Wilson family. Like, Grandpa Wilson legit pulled this broke boy outta nowhere and made him marry his grand daughter/princess, Claire. But bro's got no skills, no dough 💸, and Claire had to deal with so much BS 'cause of him. He even had the nerve to ask for money during Grandma Wilson's big party, making Claire hella embarrassed 😳. They kicked Charlie Wade out, but then plot twist! 🌀 Some butler dude shows up. Turns out, Charlie Wade's actually from the uber-rich Wade clan. The butler's like, "Come home, fam." But since his parents were, like, done dirty by the Wade fam, he's like "Nah." But he did take his grandpa’s black card loaded with 10 billion. 💳💰 #MicDrop


Author: Charlie Wade
Category: Urban Fiction
Status: Ongoing
Last Updated: October 18, 2023
 
Last edited:
Chapter 1431 - "Kickstarting Success: Nanako's Winning Move"

When Nanako made up her mind, her powerful determination surged, allowing her to withstand the pain and unleash a powerful burst of energy in an instant!

Suddenly, Nanako jumped in place and spun around. Her slender right leg lifted high, delivering a swift kick to Michelle's face!

Michelle was still puzzled by Nanako's unusual behavior today and never expected her to launch such a fierce attack out of nowhere!

Moreover, Michelle couldn't imagine that Nanako, fueled by her connection to Charlie, had tapped into such tremendous potential!

The force behind Nanako's strike far exceeded her usual peak performance!

Before Michelle could react, the window of opportunity Nanako left her had already passed!

She felt a dark shadow accompanied by great force heading towards her face. She was taken aback and tried to dodge, but the force struck her forcefully!

With a loud bang!

She felt like her brain was short-circuited by the kick, her mind blank, and she lost consciousness instantly, falling stiffly to the ground!

The scene was stunned!

No one expected that Nanako, who had been on the defensive just moments ago, almost overwhelmed by Michelle, would suddenly unleash such tremendous killing power, knocking Michelle unconscious with just one kick?!

After a moment of silence, the venue erupted into thunderous applause!

Today's match was truly miraculous for them!

Two arenas, two matches, and both winners defeated their opponents with just one move!

Needless to say, Dianne kicked her opponent's arms off with just one kick, like a hurricane tearing through dead branches!

And Nanako, though constantly under pressure from her opponent, didn't strike until the critical moment. She seized the opportunity when her opponent was distracted and swiftly defeated her, decisive and clean!

Seeing this, Charlie couldn't help but feel amazed from the sidelines!

He thought Nanako was at a disadvantage, but he didn't expect this girl, after taking so many punches, to seize the opportunity, overturn all disadvantages in one move, and win decisively. Her restraint and courage were truly admirable!

At this point, the referee stepped forward to check on Michelle's condition. Upon finding her unconscious, he immediately called for the event's medical team. After examining her, they confirmed she was indeed unconscious and needed hospital treatment. Several staff members then swiftly carried the unconscious Michelle away on a stretcher to the hospital.

On the arena, Nanako's gaze pierced through the excited crowd and landed directly on Charlie's face. Seeing Charlie's astonished expression, she felt excited herself.

"Charlie! I finally achieved my goal of winning in one move! Did I impress you?"

Charlie met her gaze, momentarily surprised by the determination in the Japanese girl's eyes and the hint of persistence in her expression.

After a moment, he gave her a thumbs-up from afar.

A few seconds later, he opened his hand, waved it towards Nanako with his thumb extended, then turned and walked away.

Watching Charlie's receding figure, Nanako felt a sense of loss in her heart.

But recalling the thumbs-up gesture he made to her just now, she felt a sweet sensation bubbling up in her heart again.






Chapter 1432 - "Victory and Anticipation: The Road to the Finals"

The referee picked up the microphone and announced, "Now, I declare the winner of this match to be the Japanese contestant, Ito Nanako!"

"Today's match was truly exciting. Nobody expected that both winners on either side of the arena would secure their spots in the finals with just one move!"

"Among them, the Chinese contestant, Ms. Dianne Ward, following her defeat of the Brazilian contestant Joanna with one move in the last match, once again staged a stunning performance with a single decisive move, which was truly awe-inspiring!"

"In addition, Ms. Dianne Ward will also face off against Japan's Ito Nanako in the final showdown the day after tomorrow!"

"As for the losers of the two matches, Ms. Victoria from Australia and Ms. Michelle from the United States, they will compete for the third place. Stay tuned!"

The audience at the scene was extremely excited!

No one expected that the Chinese contestant would make it all the way to the finals, and both of her performances were impeccable, making her the biggest dark horse of the competition!

Interestingly, both female contestants advancing to the finals are from Asia and are exceptionally beautiful!

Dianne, needless to say, with her hot and fit figure, is simply a super beauty in the eyes of men.

While Nanako is gentle as water, extremely soft and delicate, forming a stark contrast with her strength, making her the object of every man's desire!

The championship match between these two beauties is bound to be very exciting!

In the audience, Jiro was extremely excited!

He never dreamed that both matches would be so thrilling.

Undoubtedly, this semi-final has pushed the excitement of the competition to a new peak.

Kobayashi Gastric Powder would also soar with excitement!

When Charlie walked out of the sports arena, Dianne changed into casual clothes and walked out with her father and younger brother.

She saw Charlie and was excited to talk to him, but suddenly found herself surrounded by a large group of reporters, making it impossible for her to move.

Dianne, now the most attention-grabbing figure in Aurous Hill, naturally, the reporters were eager to conduct in-depth interviews with her.

Feeling a bit impatient with the reporters' questions, Dianne's mind was elsewhere.

At this moment, Charlie saw this scene and sent her a WeChat message, saying, "Dianne, just go ahead with the TV interview, it'll be good for your future. I have something to do, so I'll leave first."

Seeing this WeChat message, Dianne looked around, only to find that Charlie had already walked away, feeling a little disappointed.

But thinking of what Charlie had just said on WeChat, she obediently put aside her thoughts and patiently answered the reporters' questions.

Meanwhile, Charlie had just arrived at the parking lot and saw Isaac Craven's Rolls-Royce parked next to his father-in-law's BMW.

Seeing Charlie approaching, Isaac hurriedly got out of the car and respectfully said to Charlie, "Young Master, I've brought the cosmetics you wanted. They're in the trunk. Shall I put them in your car for you?"

"Okay, just put them in my car."

Charlie said, taking out the key to his BMW and opening the trunk.

Isaac also quickly opened the trunk of the Rolls-Royce and took out three large, luxurious gift boxes. These gift boxes were obviously very valuable, even more luxurious than the packaging of Hermes, which often starts at tens of thousands of dollars.







Chapter 1433 - "Black and Gold, Bold and Told"

Each of these gift boxes is as big as a business briefcase, all in a classy black-gold tone, luxurious yet understated.

Charlie couldn't help but wonder, "Why is this set so big?"

Isaac hurriedly explained, "Young Master, I chose the most complete and expensive gift box set from their collection, priced at 388,888. It includes their entire range of products, plus their most classic face cream and eye cream, all in large quantities."

Charlie nodded, "Thanks for your hard work."

Isaac quickly replied, "Young Master, it's my duty!"

Charlie acknowledged with a grunt, saying, "By the way, Elder Isaac, I'm planning to visit Eastcliff next week. I'll leave matters here in Aurous Hill to you and Orvel, especially regarding my wife. You must arrange for covert protection. The Weiver family is still lingering, and I suspect they're not willing to give up easily."

Isaac exclaimed, "Young Master, you're going to Eastcliff? Are you going back to the Wade family?"

Charlie shook his head, "I haven't decided to go back yet."

Surprised, Isaac asked, "Young Master, forgive my impertinence, but what are you going to Eastcliff for? If you're not returning to the Wade family, you must be careful of Shelby from the Hansen family! I heard he just had surgery and will be bedridden for half a month, and he's holding a grudge against you!"

"Holding a grudge against me?" Charlie sneered, "Just a young master from the Hansen family dares to bark in front of me? I have legitimate business in Eastcliff this time. If he's foolish enough to provoke me, I won't let him off easy."

Isaac asked again, "Young Master, should I inform the family and have them receive you there to provide some convenience?"

"No need," Charlie said, "I don't want the Wade family to know about this trip, so you must keep it confidential for me."

"Yes, Young Master."

Charlie nodded, then asked, "Elder Isaac, I have a question for you."

Isaac hurriedly said, "Young Master, please ask."

Charlie asked, "Do you know what really happened to my parents' death?"

Embarrassed, Isaac said, "Young Master, when your parents passed away, I hadn't joined the Wade family yet. I was still in school at that time. It was only after I graduated that I applied to work for a company under the Wade family, and then gradually became the spokesperson for Aurous Hill. Your parents' matter was strictly forbidden to discuss in the Wade family back then. Even those with more seniority than me kept quiet about it, so I never asked for details."

Charlie frowned slightly, nodding gently.

It seemed that there were hidden secrets surrounding his parents' death. However, within the Wade family, it was likely highly confidential. With Isaac's status, it would be difficult for him to uncover.

So he didn't pursue further questions, just instructed, "Elder Isaac, remember not to mention our conversation to anyone. Even if the Wade family asks, you must not disclose anything."

Isaac's expression stiffened, blurting out, "Young Master, rest assured! I won't breathe a word to anyone!"

If this had happened before Charlie slaughtered the Eight Great Kings under Evergreen Mountain, Isaac would have naturally leaned more towards the Wade family. After all, Charlie was just a young master of the Wade family in exile, while the Wade family members were his masters.

However, after witnessing Charlie's mighty powers under Evergreen Mountain, he made up his mind to bow to Charlie in this life!

In Isaac's eyes now, he only had one master, and that was Charlie.

If one day Charlie asked him to stand against the Wade family, he would do so without hesitation.

...

After bidding farewell to Isaac, Charlie drove away from the Aurous Hill Stadium alone.

Instead of heading home immediately, he called his father-in-law, Jacob, asking him, "Dad, where are you?"

Jacob cheerfully replied, "Good son-in-law, I'm at the Senior University. Our lecture went very well, and now everyone is enthusiastically discussing. You have no idea, the atmosphere here is amazing!"








Chapter 1434 - "Gifts Galore: Luxury or Practicality?"

Charlie nodded and smiled, asking, "Is Aunt Merit there?"

"Of course!" Jacob grinned and whispered, "Your Aunt Merit is sitting right next to me. I'm teaching her how to appreciate the calligraphy of Yan Zhenqing!"

"That's cool, Dad!" Charlie chuckled. "You're studying Yan Zhenqing now?"

"Ha!" Jacob laughed heartily. "I'm not just studying Yan Zhenqing! I'm studying Wang Xizhi, Huang Tingjian, Liu Gongquan, Ouyang Xun... I'm researching all of them!"

Charlie smiled, "Alright, I'll have to learn from you another day."

Then he added, "By the way, Dad, I've got the skincare products you wanted. Should I bring them to you now? It's better to take them home in case Mom finds out we have an extra set, that would be troublesome."

Charlie had asked Isaac to prepare three sets of skincare products because he felt that besides giving one to Elaine, it was only natural to prepare one for his wife, Claire, and Jacob also wanted to give one to Merit.

However, if he brought all three sets home and Elaine saw them, she would definitely try to keep the other two sets for herself besides Claire's.

So, he decided to take out the set prepared for Merit by his father-in-law first, to avoid any complications.

Now was the perfect opportunity since his father-in-law was with Merit.

Upon hearing this, Jacob immediately exclaimed excitedly, "Ah, my good son-in-law, you're really capable! We just talked about this in the morning, and you've already sorted it out so quickly. You're really efficient!"

Charlie shrugged, "It's just a small matter, nothing much. Wait for me for a moment, I'll be right there."

Jacob hurriedly said, "Then call me when you're at the gate of the Senior University, I'll come down."

"Ok!"

Ten minutes later, Charlie arrived at the gate of Aurous Hill Senior University.

He parked the car and called his father-in-law, Jacob.

Soon, Jacob came running out eagerly and asked with a grin at the window, "Good son-in-law, where are the skincare products?"

Charlie got out of the car, opened the trunk, and handed him a gift box, "Dad, here it is, take it."

Jacob took the gift box and exclaimed, "Wow, it's so big and heavy! How many things are in here?"

Charlie said, "There are about a dozen different products, all from the same series, and they're all in there."

Jacob nodded, "With this size, selling for over a hundred thousand isn't too expensive."

Charlie chuckled, "It's not just over a hundred thousand, this is their most expensive set, priced at 388,888!"

"My goodness!" Jacob's eyes nearly popped out, "Nearly 400,000 for just one box? This could buy a BMW, even a 5 series! Or an Audi A6!"

Charlie nodded, "Indeed."

Jacob clicked his tongue, "Oh, such expensive cosmetics, how could that Elaine deserve to use them? Hey, good son-in-law, why don't you exchange this set for one that's worth tens of thousands for her? It'll save you over two hundred thousand!"

He paused, then continued persuading, "With those over two hundred thousand, you can do anything. Isn't it better than spending it on Elaine? We can buy a few antique calligraphy and paintings for over two hundred thousand, not only does it show our family's cultural heritage, but it also appreciates in value over time, isn't that great?"

Charlie joked, "Then why not return this set, spend a few thousand to get a fake one, and save 388,000?"

Jacob slapped his thigh and blurted out, "Good son-in-law, that's a great idea! Return this set and get her a fake one, that's fair to her!"








Chapter 1435 - "Faux Pas and Face Creams"

Charlie knew that his father-in-law had countless grievances towards Elaine.

These dissatisfactions had accumulated over many years of married life.

Especially after Merit returned to the country, his father-in-law saw how much stronger Merit was compared to Elaine, intensifying his dissatisfaction even more.

He even thought about divorcing Elaine, but Elaine never gave him the chance, so now he naturally couldn't stand Elaine in any way.

But, in Charlie's opinion, his father-in-law's little scheme was really beneath contempt.

Just a set of cosmetics, if he still tried to fool Elaine with a fake set, it would be really embarrassing.

It wouldn't matter if Elaine found out, but if his wife Claire knew that he was using fake skincare products for her mother, she would definitely be somewhat dissatisfied.

So he said to Jacob, "Dad, don't worry about this matter, just quickly send this set of skincare products to Aunt Merit."

Jacob nodded and said, "By the way, Charlie, I won't be going home for dinner tonight, there's a gathering at the senior university."

Charlie replied, "Okay, then I'll go back first."

Then, Charlie drove back home alone.

As soon as he drove into the yard, he saw his wife Claire's car already parked at home.

It seemed that his wife had also finished work.

Charlie parked the car, took the two sets of skincare products, and walked into the house. Elaine was sitting cross-legged on the sofa in the living room watching TV, and Claire had just washed some strawberries picked from their own garden and brought them out from the kitchen.

Seeing Charlie, Claire asked him, "Honey, where did you go? You left early in the morning and only came back so late."

Charlie raised the two gift boxes in his hand and smiled, "I went to get skincare products for you and Mom, and also took a look at some feng shui for someone else."

Actually, Charlie didn't want to lie to Claire.

It's just that he had too many secrets hidden in him, and he couldn't tell her for the time being.

So he had to have a reasonable explanation for the origin of these two sets of cosmetics.

Now that he had established himself as someone who could look at feng shui in front of his family, he simply went all out with it.

Seeing that he had really brought back two sets of caviar skincare products, Claire exclaimed, "Did you really go to exchange skincare products for feng shui?"

Charlie smiled slightly, "I thought I'd exchange for two sets and bring one for you and Mom to use, to let you try out these top-notch skincare products."

Claire was about to speak when Elaine suddenly jumped up excitedly from the sofa, not even bothering to put on slippers, and limped over barefoot, extremely excited, "Oh, my good son-in-law, did you really bring back that caviar skincare product for Mom?"

Charlie nodded and handed her a gift box.

Elaine took the gift box without saying a word, sat directly on the floor, and opened it excitedly.

After opening it, seeing the various cosmetics inside the huge gift box, she became ecstatic and said, "Oh my! So many things?! Is this... could it be their most luxurious set?"

Charlie nodded and smiled, "Mom really has good eyes, this is indeed their most expensive set."

There were stars of excitement in Elaine's eyes, and she even trembled a bit as she said, "Oh my goodness, is this really that top-tier platinum set?! My, this set must be worth nearly four hundred thousand, right!?"

Claire, who was beside her, was stunned and asked, "Four hundred thousand?! Why is this thing so expensive!?"

Elaine immediately said, "You don't understand! Even the most basic set of this brand costs over a hundred thousand, and the most expensive one is this platinum set! No, I have to show off on my Moments!"

After saying that, she immediately hopped back to the sofa, took out her phone, and started typing.








Chapter 1436 - "A Mother's Vanity"

Claire pulled Charlie aside and said with some reproach, "Mom just casually mentioned it in the morning. Why did you really buy her such expensive skincare products? A set for four hundred thousand, that's too much! We're not from that kind of family..."

Charlie smiled, "It's not a big deal, I have a special channel for these. You don't need to worry too much."

Claire whispered, "I'm afraid Mom will get used to this in the future. If she keeps asking you for such expensive skincare products, what will you do?"

Charlie smiled faintly, "Don't worry, haven't you noticed Mom has been more restrained lately? Consider it a reward for her recent restraint, so she'll be even more restrained in the future."

Just as they were talking, Elaine had already started filming a video for her social circle with her phone, excitedly saying, "Look at what a good son-in-law I have, buying me two sets of caviar skincare products. These are both platinum sets, totaling at least seven hundred thousand!"

Upon hearing this, Charlie immediately said, "Mom, these two sets aren't both for you, one is for you and one is for Clay!"

"Huh?" Elaine said, feeling sorry, "Clay is so young and naturally beautiful, not a single wrinkle on her face. She doesn't need these anti-aging skincare products! Moisturizing ones are enough for her!"

Charlie firmly said, "No, it's supposed to be one set for each of you. You can't take Clay's set."

Elaine still felt reluctant, but she didn't dare to argue with Charlie now.

She couldn't even argue back, let alone shout at him.

So she could only reluctantly nod and say, "Alright, I'll listen to you, one set for each of us."

Claire said, "I can't bear to use such expensive things..."

Elaine's eyes lit up, about to say if you can't bear it, let me use it, but Charlie took over and said, "Darling, if you can't bear it, then I'll return both sets."

"Ah, no, don't!" Elaine panicked and quickly said, "Clay, this is Charlie's kindness, don't take his kindness for granted!"

Claire wanted to say something, but Charlie picked up one set and handed it to her, saying seriously, "This is from your husband, feel free to use it boldly! After you finish, I'll buy you more!"

Claire felt Charlie's deep affection for her, feeling sweet in her heart, and finally nodded in agreement.

Seeing this, Elaine exclaimed excitedly, "I need to go back to my room to wash my face and try it out. I can't wait to feel it!"

With that said, she hugged the skincare products and took the elevator to the third floor.

Claire looked at her back, sighed helplessly.

It seems that Mom's vanity will never change in this lifetime.

However, Mom has made progress now. At least she's much better to Charlie than before, not as domineering and fierce at home, making the family environment much more peaceful.

Just then, she received a call on her phone, surprisingly from Mom, Elaine.

"Hey Mom, what's wrong?"

Elaine's voice sounded anxious, "Clay, come to my room quickly! Come alone, don't let Charlie follow!"

"What's wrong, Mom?"

"Just come!"

Claire had no choice but to tell Charlie, "Mom wants me to go to her room."

Charlie didn't think much and just nodded lightly.

Claire took the elevator to the third floor and arrived at Elaine's room. As soon as she reached the door, Elaine pulled her in, then immediately locked the door and nervously said, "Good daughter! I suspect Charlie is cheating on you!"

"Huh? Cheating?" Claire frowned, "How could that be?"

"How could it be?" Elaine immediately took out a shopping receipt and blurted out, "Look at this! This receipt shows that Charlie bought three of the same platinum sets. Why did he only bring back two? The extra one must be for the vixen outside!"







Chapter 1437 - "Fox Spirits and Fancy Skincare: A Family Fiasco"

Claire instinctively didn't believe her mom's words.

She thought, "How could Charlie cheat on me when he's genuinely devoted to me?"

So, she earnestly told Elaine, "Mom, you're overthinking it! Charlie couldn't possibly cheat!"

"Couldn't possibly?" Elaine raised her eyebrows, countering, "Then tell me, why did Charlie buy three sets of skincare products? And he only brought back two sets. What about the other set? Where did it go?"

Claire said, "Maybe he bought them for a friend, or helped a friend buy them."

"Friend?" Elaine scorned, "Only someone as clueless as you would believe that! It's obvious these were bought for a woman. Think about it, he's an orphan, no mom, no close relatives here. Besides buying for a fox spirit, who else would he buy for?"

Claire's expression also turned awkward.

She knew her mom had a point.

Charlie indeed had few relatives locally and few female friends. So, who was the extra set of skincare products for?

Could it be for that Miss Sarah from the Walker family?

In her memory, that woman seemed a bit different around her husband.

But Claire hesitated to believe it. After all, Sarah was the daughter of the Walker family, and recently became the head of the family. Her status was incredibly prestigious. In Aurous Hill, even in South Laverton region, it would be hard to find a woman more powerful than her.

And her own husband was a married man. So, logically speaking, a woman like Sarah probably wouldn't have any special relationship with him.

However, the receipt in her mom's hand clearly showed that the order indeed included three sets of skincare products. So, who was the other set for?

Just as Claire was lost in thought, Elaine beside her urgently whispered, "Dear, tell Mom, how far have you and Charlie progressed?"

Claire subconsciously asked, "What do you mean by 'how far'?"

Elaine hurriedly explained, "You know, between a man and a woman, those things! Mom won't beat around the bush. Have you given yourself to Charlie yet?"

Claire's face instantly turned red as she stammered, "N-not yet."

Elaine exploded, "What?! Not yet?! Are you kidding me? You're still dragging it out? What are you waiting for?"

Claire lowered her head, incredibly embarrassed, and said, "I-I don't know. I just feel our situation is delicate. We only got married at Grandpa's insistence in the first place, so we never really progressed in that aspect."

Elaine immediately became serious, saying, "Dear, you're being silly! Men have needs. If you can't satisfy him, what if he turns to someone else? Charlie is now worth over a hundred million. There are countless seductive women out there vying for him!"

Continuing, Elaine rushed, "Listen to Mom's advice, seize the chance to tie down Charlie. It's best to get pregnant quickly. If one day Charlie is lured away by that fox spirit, our family will be finished!"

"And remember, this villa belongs to Charlie! If he changes his mind, wants a divorce, wouldn't that mean kicking us out? I'm telling you, I'd rather die than go back to our old house. I'm never leaving this Thomson Elite villa!"

Claire blushed even more.









Chapter 1438 - "Heartstrings and High-Def Reflections"

She had thought about this issue before, but because of her personality, she was always a bit scared and shy, so she never took the initiative.

But now, hearing her mom say this, she couldn't help but feel a bit nervous.

Elaine sighed on the side, "Ah, I used to look down on Charlie in every way, always thought he was a waste, but now looking at it, this guy still has some skills. Look at how many big shots he's been able to fool around, that's talent! Look at this villa worth over a hundred million, living here is really refreshing and pleasant. If he improves his skills even more in the future, maybe he can fool his way into owning an island in the Maldives!"

"Um," Claire said awkwardly, "Mom, you shouldn't daydream all the time."

Elaine said seriously, "Dreams are important! Because you never know when they might come true!"

Then she hurriedly whispered, "You, quickly make sure you establish your marital status with Charlie, and also find a chance to subtly ask who he gave that extra set of skincare products to. Don't take it lightly, if Charlie really has thoughts of cheating, you have to nip it in the bud! If he's already cheating, then find a way to pull him back first!"

Although Claire was a bit nervous, she still said very seriously, "Mom, stop guessing and suspecting here. I trust Charlie's character, he wouldn't be like what you're thinking."

"Oh, you child, it's always good to be cautious!"

Claire stammered, "Um, I won't talk to you anymore, I'll go down first."

Elaine hurriedly grabbed her and stuffed the shopping receipt into her hand, saying, "Keep the evidence, make sure to ask Charlie clearly when you get the chance!"

Claire clutched the receipt and ran out.

At this time, Charlie was sitting on the sofa downstairs watching TV.

The TV was full of coverage of the martial arts competition.

The dark horse, Dianne Ward, naturally attracted countless attention, making Chinese audiences extremely proud.

But the performance of the Japanese player, Ito Nanako, also won the audience's praise and admiration.

At this moment, the TV announcer said, "It is reported that Nanako is not only an outstanding young combat athlete in Japan, but also a top student at the University of Tokyo. Her family, the Ito family, is one of Japan's top four families. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. But who would have thought that such a super-rich beauty would not lead a luxurious life, but instead become a strong and hardworking combat athlete!"

Upon hearing this, Charlie couldn't help but sigh.

He really didn't expect that Nanako would turn out to be the daughter of one of Japan's top families!

At this moment, through the high-definition close-up shots taken by the camera, Charlie saw the scene of Nanako being repeatedly attacked by the American player Michelle, seeing her delicate and cold face being injured by Michelle, yet her eyes were incredibly resolute, which made him feel a tug at his heartstrings.

He couldn't help but admire Nanako's character.

Strong, but not arrogant, resilient, and very adept at endurance and patience.

At a certain moment, he even felt that Nanako was somewhat similar to himself!

This made him can't help but sigh in his heart. If this good girl didn't have Japanese nationality, he would really be willing to take her as his disciple and let her go further on the path of martial arts.

Unfortunately, Nanako's nationality and bloodline were there, and Charlie firmly believed in the old saying: different races have different hearts!








Chapter 1439 - "Marital Mysteries: Of Fathers, First Loves, and Scapegoats"

While Charlie was watching TV, Claire walked up to him.

Seeing him watching TV, she sat down beside him.

Then, Claire hesitated for a moment and asked him softly, "Charlie, I have to ask you something, you must answer me truthfully, no lying."

Charlie nodded, "Wife, go ahead and ask."

Claire handed the shopping receipt to Charlie and asked, "Why does it say three sets of skincare products on here? It's not that I don't trust you, I just hope you can explain the situation to me."

Charlie glanced at the shopping receipt and quickly understood that it must have been Isaac who put the skincare products into one of the gift boxes after buying them.

So he looked around and, seeing that Elaine wasn't there, whispered, "Let me tell you the truth, wife. That set of cosmetics was actually requested by Dad."

"My dad?" Claire asked in amazement, "My dad is already old, why would he need such high-end skincare products?"

Charlie smiled awkwardly and said, "I shouldn't tell you this originally, but since you're my wife, I can't lie to you. But you have to promise me, if I tell you, you mustn't confront Dad about it."

Claire gave him a look, "If you don't let me confront Dad, what if you're lying to me? What if you make Dad your scapegoat?"

Charlie hurriedly said, "Do you think I'm that kind of person? I've always been straightforward in what I do. How could I let Dad take the blame for me?"

Claire nodded, "Okay, I promise you. Tell me, what's going on?"

Charlie explained, "This morning, Mom said she wanted this brand of skincare products, and I agreed at the time. Then, when I was driving with Dad, he asked if I could get one more set, saying he wanted to give it to Aunt Merit."

"Aunt Merit?!" Claire exclaimed, "His first love, Aunt Merit?"

"Yeah," Charlie laughed, "Besides Aunt Merit, who else could it be?"

Claire said indignantly, "My dad still keeps in touch with that Aunt Merit?! Mom was missing at the time, so I didn't say anything when they had dinner together. But now that Mom's back, why are they still involved?"

Charlie said, "We, as their children, better not get involved in this kind of thing. After all, Mom and Dad are already separated."

"Ah," Claire sighed deeply, "Even if they're separated, they're still not divorced. Being faithful to each other is the right thing to do even if they're separated!"

Charlie shrugged, "You know their situation, it's different from other couples, so..."

Claire believed that Charlie wasn't lying to her about this matter, feeling extremely helpless. She said, "If Dad asks you for things again in the future, to give to that Aunt Merit, you must not agree. Even if we don't interfere, we must not condone his wrongdoing."

Charlie immediately agreed, "Okay, wife, I got it! You can rest assured!"

At this moment, at Aurous Hill People's Hospital.






Chapter 1440 - "Between Honor and Safety: Nanako's Conundrum"

When Nanako visited her master Kazuki Yamamoto, she heard some shocking news. The Australian player Victoria, who was defeated by Dianne in today's match, was also undergoing treatment at the Aurous Hill People's Hospital.

Koichi specifically inquired about it and told her a result that left her stunned.

It turns out that Victoria had both arms broken by Dianne during the match and now had them casted, officially announcing her withdrawal from the third-place match the day after tomorrow. She gracefully conceded the third-place title of this competition to Michelle, one of Nanako's defeated opponents.

Moreover, there's a high probability that Victoria will retire completely. For a martial artist, the importance of arms is immense, and even if they recover, they may never be the same.

This could potentially end her professional career for good.

Nanako was shocked by this news. She knew Victoria was injured during the match, but she didn't realize the severity of it.

Victoria was also a top-notch martial artist, yet she couldn't withstand Dianne's kick, proving Dianne's strength and power far surpassed that of an ordinary person.

Although Nanako's skills were somewhat superior to Victoria's, her physical abilities were slightly inferior to the tall and sturdy Victoria. If even Victoria couldn't withstand a blow from Dianne, facing Dianne herself the day after tomorrow would be very dangerous.

After listening, Kazuki Yamamoto couldn't help but sigh deeply, saying, "Nanako, in my opinion, you should withdraw from the match the day after tomorrow."

Nanako asked in surprise, "Master, what do you mean? Why should I withdraw at this time? Didn't you say that a true warrior never backs down from a fight?"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed, "That's under normal circumstances! But now you've seen how strong Dianne Ward is. If you fight her, you're likely to sustain serious injuries. In that case, you won't just lose a match, you'll lose your entire career!"

Nanako pondered for a moment and then said resolutely, "But if I withdraw this time, how can I continue practicing martial arts with any dignity in the future? Isn't there a Chinese saying, 'If you know the mountain has tigers, go towards it?'"

Kazuki Yamamoto urgently replied, "There's another Chinese saying! 'As long as there are green hills, there's no need to fear a shortage of firewood!' If you get seriously injured, your professional career may be over!"

Nanako firmly said, "Master, I've finally gained some respect from Charlie Wade today. If I give up the match, he will definitely look down on me. So I won't flee from the battlefield. On the contrary, I will give my all in the final, even if I'm destined to lose, I will lose with dignity!"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed heavily, "Ah! If Charlie is willing to take you as his disciple, then everything is fine. But Charlie's attitude now clearly shows he's unwilling to accept you. No matter how well you perform in front of him, what does it matter? In his eyes, you're a foreigner, an outsider!"

"It doesn't matter," Nanako said with a slight smile, softly adding, "Whether he accepts me as his disciple or not doesn't matter. I just don't want to be looked down upon by him!"

Kazuki Yamamoto understood Nanako well and knew her current attitude was very determined. He couldn't change her decision at all.

So she looked at Koichi beside her and said, "Tanaka, if Miss Ito gets injured on the field, you must promptly throw in the towel to the referee, understood?"

Koichi was about to nod, but Nanako coldly rebuked, "Tanaka! You must not throw in the towel! I can accept being defeated in this match in any way, but I will not accept surrendering voluntarily!"
I love this Nanako's determination
 
I feel sorry for you Jacob man,more reason why we should drive that shrew into extinction

Nanako,what are you trying to do.....I am sorry but your nationality has been hindering your progress with Charlie.. nonetheless that guy calling himself dragon among men have something for you , don't mind him...he can be unpredictable sometimes
 
I feel sorry for you Jacob man,more reason why we should drive that shrew into extinction

Nanako,what are you trying to do.....I am sorry but your nationality has been hindering your progress with Charlie.. nonetheless that guy calling himself dragon among men have something for you , don't mind him...he can be unpredictable sometimes
You got it right 👍
 
Wishing you were enjoying translating Charlie's story over the weekend as opposed to Dustin's ahahahah. But alas it is not to be. 27° in Adelaide today so it's still a bit warm.
 
I
Chapter 266

So, did this mean that her feelings for Charlie didn't betray her best friend?

Perhaps, if she could end up with Charlie, it would be a sort of relief for her dear friend.

Lost in these thoughts, she eagerly said with a hint of joy, "Thank you for your help, Charlie." 😊

Charlie replied with a light smile, "It's no trouble."

His smile set Elsa's heart aflutter once again. 🥰

Logic told her that Charlie was her best friend's husband, and nothing could possibly happen between them. But emotional impulses stirred different thoughts within Elsa.

Unaware of Elsa's internal turmoil, Charlie handed her his phone number.

It was then that Tim approached, his face ingratiatingly obsequious. "Master Wade, you are truly amazing! The notorious Southern Twin Devils didn't stand a chance against you. I, Tim, am utterly in awe. You're like a god amongst men!"

Without any hesitation, Tim knelt before Charlie. 😲

Charlie, observing his groveling demeanor, teasingly asked, "Tim, why did you run away earlier? Did you think I wouldn't be able to handle the Southern Twin Devils?"

"No, not at all!" Tim's face went pale, hurriedly explaining, "Master Wade, you misunderstood. How could I ever doubt your capabilities? I was just...confused earlier. Please don't take it to heart..."

Continuing, Tim kowtowed and shakily said, "Master Wade, you're like a real dragon amongst men! I genuinely respect you. From now on, I won't worship the heavens or the earth, only you, Master Wade!"

Claire watched Tim's boot-licking display, shook her head, and said to Charlie, "What should we do now? Since you've killed the Southern Twin Devils, should we call the police?"

Charlie thought for a moment, replying simply, "You guys get in the car; I'll handle it."

Claire nodded, and along with Elsa and Tim, they got into the car.

Once they were all inside, Charlie took out his phone and called Isaac, the spokesperson for the Wade family in Aurous Hill, and also the owner of the Shangri-La Hotel.

Upon connecting, Isaac's reverent voice greeted, "Young Master, how may I assist you?"

Charlie nonchalantly said, "I encountered the Southern Twin Devils. These dogs barked at me, and now they're dead dogs, their bodies by the roadside. I don't want any troubles. Send someone to take care of it."

Hearing this, Isaac was immensely shocked. "Young Master, you've dealt with the Southern Twin Devils? My god, they're infamous criminals in the South Laverton area! Their brutal methods and strength even rank in Eastcliff."

Unable to contain his excitement, Isaac exclaimed, "Young Master, if the Wade family knew of your strength, it would be a sensation."

Charlie replied with absolute calm, "Keep this to yourself. Don't let the Wade family know, or I won't spare you."

Isaac, always loyal to Charlie, quickly replied, "Of course, Young Master. My lips are sealed. I'll send someone immediately."

Charlie gave a contented hum before hanging up and heading back to the car.

Opening the car door and settling into the driver's seat, he calmly started the vehicle, as if the ones he'd just taken down were mere mongrels.

Sitting in the back, Elsa's gaze lingered on Charlie's profile.

In her eyes, shimmered a bright sparkle, hinting at an unmistakable admiration and adoration. ❤️






Chapter 267

By the time the car reached the city, the terrifying tempest that raged earlier had gradually subsided. 😌

Soon after, the skies cleared, revealing a mesmerizing seven-colored rainbow across the horizon, which captivated countless passersby.

Charlie parked in front of the small commodity market, letting Tim out first.

Upon stepping out, Tim respectfully gave Charlie three deep bows, expressing with utmost gratitude, "Thank you, Master Wade!" 🙏

Gazing at him calmly, Charlie said, "Tim, keep today's events a secret. No one must know. Understand?"

"Rest assured, Master Wade. Tim understands!" With reverence evident on his face, Tim now regarded Charlie as nothing short of a deity.

Satisfied, Charlie nodded and drove away, while Tim stood still, watching him leave, hesitant to move for quite some time.

As for Elsa in the car, Charlie, along with Claire, took her straight to the hotel.

Elsa always stayed in a hotel in Aurous Hill, particularly the Shangri-La, known for its impeccable security. Plus, it was a property of the Wade family. Even with ten times the courage, her cousin wouldn't dare harm her here. 😠

After alighting, Elsa's gaze towards Charlie was complex. Her heart felt weighed down, yearning to convey her gratitude, her regret, and lamenting her misjudgment of him.

But in front of Claire, her words remained trapped in her throat. 🙊

Numerous times, she wanted to speak, yet she held back.

Standing at the hotel entrance, Claire hugged her, whispering tenderly, "Elsa, always remember, if trouble arises, call Charlie. Never place yourself in danger."

Gently nodding, Elsa assured, "Don't worry, Claire. I will."

Watching Claire embrace Elsa, Charlie couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy. His wife rarely hugged him like that, yet with her best friend Elsa, it was a common gesture. "It's frustrating how some people have all the luck," he thought. 😒

Unbeknownst to Charlie, Elsa too had a hint of envy in her eyes when she looked at Claire.

Considering Elsa's close friendship with Claire, Charlie felt protective. While the two ladies bid their farewells, he messaged Isaac, "Warn the Dewey family in Eastcliff. If anyone dares harm Elsa, I'll flatten their entire lineage!"

The strength of the Dewey family was a mere tenth of the Wade family. He was certain they wouldn't dare act out again.

...

After parting from Elsa, once back home, Claire, having been caught in the rain, promptly headed to the bathroom to shower and change. 🚿

Charlie handed over the money retrieved from Tim to Jacob.

With a triumphant grin, Jacob eagerly took the 300,000 dollars, exclaiming, "This is just the beginning! Next, I'll earn 3 million from him. Our family's prosperous days will soon be thanks to me, haha!"

Charlie chuckled awkwardly, thinking, "Father-in-law, please spare Tim. He's conned people for so long. I wonder how much he's made, yet he's lost 300,000 to you in one go."

"If you continue to present him with worthless artifacts and he buys them out of respect for me, fearing my displeasure, he's bound to go bankrupt due to you."

While Tim might be a cunning trader, he wasn't inherently evil. It wasn't right to constantly exploit him.

So, Charlie advised, "Dad, better to have minimal dealings with Tim. He's a slippery one, and you'll end up at a loss."

Jacob scoffed, "What do you know? You swindle folks with your feng shui readings. In contrast, we're involved in genuine antiques. Don't meddle if you're clueless. Just watch and learn." 😏






Chapter 268:

Charlie could only sigh with resignation as he watched Jacob steadfastly choose this path of no return. Shaking his head, he made his way back to the bedroom.

Upon entering the room, Claire had already finished her shower and changed into a pale purple silk spaghetti strap nightgown.

Her shoulders were as white as snow, arms tender like jade. Most of her beautiful back was exposed, making Charlie swallow involuntarily as his gaze lingered on her.

The paper-thin nightgown hugged her body, outlining the graceful curves of her figure as she lay on her side. The hem of her dress just covered her thighs. Her legs, beautiful and smooth, were slightly together, with her feet looking pristine and delicate.

Feeling the intensity of his stare, Claire's cheeks flushed a light shade of pink. Pretending to be annoyed, she quickly quipped, "What are you staring at? It's not like you haven't seen me before. What's so fascinating?"

With a cheeky grin, Charlie responded, "My wife, you're so beautiful. I can't ever get enough of looking at you."

Rolling her eyes but with a playful glint in them, Claire retorted, "Dream on."

Today's events had indeed taken her by surprise. She'd always thought of Charlie as someone who had a bit of knowledge about feng shui and some martial arts skills. She had not expected him to be so skilled, especially when he saved her best friend's life.

She couldn't help but ask, "Charlie, how are you so powerful? Even the 'Southern Twin Devils' were no match for you."

With a sly smile, Charlie teased, "That's a secret. Unless you give me a kiss, I won't spill."

Pouting, Claire replied, "Keep dreaming."

Watching Claire's girlish antics, Charlie's heart raced. Turning away to distract himself, he opened the wardrobe to get his quilt.

However, he was met with an empty space where his bedding usually lay.

"Wife, where's my quilt?" he inquired, turning around.

Snapping back to reality, Claire answered, "I just had it washed for you."

Charlie sighed in frustration. "Without it, I can't sleep on the floor. I'll have to sleep on the sofa."

"Such a pig," Claire muttered, her lips curving into a smile. She took out her personal quilt and handed it to him, "Use mine."

The clean quilt still carried a faint scent of her. Overwhelmed with gratitude and emotion, Charlie voiced, "Wife, you're so good to me."

Giving him a playful glare, Claire said, "Just go to sleep."

Holding Claire's quilt and taking in the soft fragrance, Charlie felt elated. If things continued like this, wouldn't they be sharing a bed soon?

Just then, Claire spoke up, "I'll be busy with my studio work these next few days. I've just gotten things organized and need to hustle for some contracts. Stay home and keep an eye on my dad. Make sure he doesn't run off buying those random antiques, okay?"

Eagerly, Charlie offered, "Wife, can I help with your studio? I'll work for free, cleaning, making tea, anything!"

Shaking her head with a smile, Claire replied, "No need. The studio doesn't have much work yet. When there is, it'll be mainly drawing and design. You just take care of the house." 🏡🎨😊








Chapter 269

Early the next morning, Claire hurried off to her studio.

Charlie, on the other hand, rode his electric bike to the local market to buy groceries.

Aware of Claire's recent dedication and hard work in her studio, Charlie went out of his way to buy some nutritious dishes, Sarah to nourish his wife back to health 😊.

As Charlie exited the market, to his surprise, he ran face-to-face into Elsa.

"Charlie!" Elsa called out, her face lighting up with excitement.

Charlie responded with genuine astonishment, "Elsa! What a coincidence seeing you here."

Elsa, a bit hesitant and stuttering, said, "Yes... I mean, no... I mean, I came here to...”

Charlie, slightly confused, replied, "Slow down. Did something happen?"

Blushing, Elsa admitted she had been waiting outside Claire’s home since early morning, trailing Charlie all the way. She mustered up the courage, biting her lower lip, and said, "I... I actually came to thank you. Thank you for saving me yesterday."

Charlie chuckled, replying, "I saved you because you're Claire's best friend. No need to be so formal with me." 😅

He had initially thought something more serious was up. But it was just this.

Elsa shook her head, gathering more courage, "Charlie... I also know, not only did you save me yesterday, but you were also the one who saved me at Aurous Hill Restaurant before."

Charlie's heart skipped a beat. How could she know about that previous incident? He had been in disguise; she shouldn't have recognized him!

Denying it, he said, "You must be mistaken. I've never been to Aurous Hill Restaurant. Someone else must've saved you."

Elsa's eyes bore into Charlie, filled with a mix of regret, admiration, and a hint of resentment.

"Why won't he even consider admitting it?" She thought. "Am I so insignificant to him that he won't even acknowledge saving me?"

Tears welled up in her eyes as she recounted, "Back at the Aurous Hill Restaurant, Harold invited me for dinner. A wealthy young man started flirting with me, but Harold angered him. As things escalated and they surrounded us outside the restaurant, Harold abandoned me. Just then, a masked hero, like some larger-than-life superhero, defeated them all and rescued me. And you even...” Her face flushed crimson. That day, they had an intimate encounter, to the extent that Charlie even took off her pants...

However, she was very aware that Charlie did it with the intention to rescue her, not out of any ill intentions.

Hearing this, Charlie felt his face turning green. This woman! Why bring that up now?! How could he possibly admit to something like that? 😰

Especially if Claire found out about his encounter with her best friend, she'd be furious!

"Elsa, you've got it all wrong. Yes, I can fight, but I'm not the one who saved you then."

After a pause, he quickly added, "Even if I did, it was only that one time yesterday!"

Seeing that Charlie was still in denial, Elsa sighed deeply and produced a familiar jade pendant from her pocket.

"What about this stone then? How do you explain this?"

Charlie's eyes widened in shock. Wasn't that the pendant he had lost ages ago? He had searched everywhere for it. How did it end up in Elsa's possession? Could it be she found it at Aurous Hill Restaurant after he saved her? 😲





Chapter 270

No wonder after that day, no matter how hard I searched, I couldn’t find that stone. Turns out, I had lost it that very day! And Elsa just happened to pick it up... 😓

There's no explaining this now...

Charlie, finding himself in a fix, feigned ignorance and said, “What's the fuss? Isn't it just an ordinary stone?”

Elsa stared intently into Charlie’s eyes, replying, “Don’t lie to me. Tim already told me that this stone is yours. It's called 'Peace and Prosperity Stone', unique in the world.”

Hearing this, Charlie cursed Tim under his breath. 🤬 How could he blurt out everything like that?

Seeing that he was cornered with solid evidence by Elsa, Charlie had no choice but to confess, “Alright, I admit. I was the one who saved you at Aurous Hill Hotel. I happened to see you that day. Just promise me you won't tell Claire!”

A tense silence settled between the two.

Charlie felt embarrassed. His secret identity, which he had hidden for so long, was now exposed by Elsa. He didn't know how to face her.

Elsa, on the other hand, was awash with emotions, her thoughts swirling like waves. She looked at Charlie, several times wanting to speak, but hesitating. Finally, gathering her courage, she stepped closer, now only inches away from him.

“Charlie... I... I like you!” 😳

Charlie subtly took a step back, his lips twitching, “Elsa, I am married to your best friend. How can you...?”

Biting her lip, Elsa responded defiantly, “So what? I know you and Claire have no real romantic foundation. Your marriage was solely due to Elder Wilson. Given that, I'm not exactly stealing my friend’s husband, but rather her sham of a husband.”

Grabbing Charlie's hand and placing it over her heart, she said with deep emotion, “Charlie, I am not less attractive than Claire, and I’m the eldest daughter of the Dewey family. Moreover, I love you more than she does. I’d do anything for you.” 😔

Charlie quickly withdrew his hand, firmly saying, “Elsa, there's no chance for us. I won't betray Claire. And I believe this is just a momentary impulse on your part. It's not worth it to set your sights on me.”

Rejected by Charlie, Elsa's face was a picture of stubborn determination. “No, I thought about it all night. Charlie, from the moment you first saved me, I fell for you. The second time, I was hopelessly in love! I love you! If you would be with me, no one would ever look down on you. I would silently support you my entire life.”

Charlie couldn’t help but give a bitter smile.

Elsa only knew of his role as her savior, unaware that he was also the chairman of the Emgrand Group and the young master of the Wade family. If he wanted, he could easily reveal his true identity and be revered by countless people. But that life didn't interest him.

However, he certainly couldn't say that out loud. It would hurt Elsa too much and expose his true self.

She looked at Charlie, her voice unwavering, “You may reject me now, but I won’t give up. I'll prove with my actions that I love you more than Claire and am a better match for you. Even if I can only be your secret lover, I’m willing to stay by your side forever.”

Feeling helpless, Charlie advised, “Elsa, you might just be acting on impulse. Think it over. For now, I'm going home to cook. Reflect on your feelings.”

Saying this, he quickly rode away on his e-bike.

Charlie believed that Elsa’s infatuation would fade in a few days.

However, as she watched his retreating figure, her eyes remained resolute. She whispered to herself, “Elsa, don’t be disheartened. You can do it!” 💪
I wish elsa and queen and that little doctor girl all sleep with charly first before his wife realize and deeply regrets her shameful behavior . . . . Goddd dmmmn is that pussy made out of gold ?
 
Chapter 1441 - "Gatekeeper Games: Elaine's Plan for Jacob's Return"

Jacob didn't have dinner at home that evening.

According to him, he was having dinner with several leaders of the Calligraphy and Painting Association and some key members of the Elderly University.

It was past nine o'clock when Jacob finally called Charlie.

When Jacob called, Charlie was watching TV with his wife.

His mother-in-law, Elaine, had a caviar anti-aging mask on her face, lying on the double sofa, leisurely scrolling through short video platforms. She muttered to herself as she scrolled, "Oh, my, that Japanese girl who came to participate in the martial arts competition in Aurous Hill, she looks pretty good!"

Charlie knew she must be talking about Nanako, but before he could say anything, his phone vibrated.

Seeing it was Jacob calling, he answered and said, "Hello, Dad."

Jacob's voice sounded a bit tipsy as he chuckled, "Hey, good son-in-law, can you come pick me up at Chef Legenda Mansion? I've had a bit to drink."

Charlie didn't think much of it and just replied, "Sure, Dad, I'll come over right away."

With that, he stood up and said, "Mom, Clay, I'm going to pick up Dad. He had a few drinks with the Calligraphy and Painting Association folks."

Claire stood up at this moment and said, "Charlie, I'll go with you to pick up Dad."

Charlie didn't think much of it either, nodded lightly, and said, "Okay, you can drive."

When Elaine heard that Jacob was drinking outside, she was somewhat annoyed and said, "This old scoundrel, he's getting more and more outrageous. Good son-in-law, don't go pick him up, let him roll back by himself. When he rolls back, I'll lock the front gate and won't let him in, let him sleep in the yard all night!"

Charlie shrugged and said, "Mom, don't be so unpleasant with Dad. We all live under the same roof, even if you're separated, we should still get along harmoniously."

Elaine, being sharp, immediately sensed that Charlie was hinting at her.

She secretly thought to herself, "Although Jacob and I are separated, we still both live in Charlie's villa. If I were to have a big fight with Jacob, Charlie definitely wouldn't like it. If we end up falling out later, it would be more trouble than it's worth."

So, she had to suppress her anger towards Jacob and pretended disdainfully, "Actually, I can't be bothered to deal with someone like him. When my leg is better and my teeth are fixed, I'll go out and play every day! We won't interfere with each other!"

Charlie immediately laughed and said, "Okay, mutual respect and non-interference, that's the best."

Elaine looked at Charlie, flattering, and said, "Good son-in-law, you'll have to give Mom some pocket money by then. Mom is basically broke now. If I go out with friends for dinner or gatherings, and I can't pay, they won't want to hang out with me!"

Charlie didn't know about Elaine's little schemes. She was always thinking about money, getting facials, playing cards, and having a good time.

She didn't go out now because her leg was inconvenient, and she had lost two teeth, damaging her image severely.

When her leg got better and her teeth were fixed, she would definitely want to go out every day. If she didn't have any money at that time, who knows what kind of trouble she would cause.

But for Charlie, if giving her some money could send her away, it would be a good thing.

So, Charlie said lightly, "Mom, when your leg gets better and your teeth are fixed, I'll give you fifty thousand in pocket money every month."

"Really?" Elaine suddenly became excited.

Fifty thousand a month was indeed quite a lot. When she had two million in hand before, she wouldn't spend that much in a month.

Actually, Elaine's daily expenses were just occasional card games, shopping with her group of plastic friends, facials, gatherings, karaoke, occasionally buying clothes, skincare products, etc. Fifty thousand a month was more than enough.






Chapter 1442 - "Family Planning, Elaine Style"

She excitedly said to Charlie, "Good son-in-law, how come I didn't realize how outstanding you were before?"

Charlie smiled but didn't say anything. He knew that Elaine, this kind of shrew, could be easily appeased with fifty thousand bucks a month. He would have spared himself the trouble long ago by just spending the money to buy some peace of mind.

At this moment, Elaine only had flattery for Charlie on her mind. She deliberately emphasized to Claire, "Oh Clay, look at you, you're not getting any younger. You've been married to Charlie for almost four years now. If you ask me, it's about time you two had a child. The four of us living in this big villa feels a bit lonely. If there's a child running around, it would be so lively!"

Upon hearing this, Charlie's heart skipped a beat!

Oh really!

His mother-in-law was really money-minded!

It seemed like she had completely bowed down to money now!

You know, she used to repeatedly warn Claire not to consummate the marriage with him.

Charlie still remembered one time when this old lady barged into their bedroom early in the morning just because she had a dream that they had consummated their marriage, and she got scared and wanted to confirm it.

And another time, when Elsa invited his wife and him to go to the hot springs together, this old lady, upon hearing about it, to avoid her wife being taken advantage of, even instructed her to wear a face bikini and made sure she slept in a separate room from him.

But he never dreamed that her attitude would change 180 degrees!

So, he immediately nodded in agreement, "Mom, you're absolutely right! Our family is missing a child! Oh no! We're missing two!"

Elaine chuckled on the side, "If you ask me, you should have three children! By then, I'll wholeheartedly take care of your children!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Mom, you'll be working hard by then!"

Elaine hurriedly said, "Oh good son-in-law, why are you still being polite with Mom? Taking care of your children is Mom's duty, isn't it?"

Charlie nodded and glanced at Claire, who had a blush on her face, feeling ecstatic in his heart.

It seemed that as long as the money was in place, Elaine would easily switch sides to his side!

So, he deliberately said to Elaine with a serious face, "Mom, you can't work hard for nothing. How about this, for every child you take care of, I'll give you an additional one hundred thousand as hardship allowance per month!"

"Oh my goodness!" Elaine happily sat up from the sofa and exclaimed, "Really?! One hundred thousand for one child per month?! Two hundred thousand for two children?"

Charlie nodded, "Mom, when I speak, I mean it!"

Elaine was thrilled and blurted out, "Alright, alright!"

After that, she looked at Claire excitedly and said, "Clay, Mom knows an old Chinese doctor who has a secret formula for giving birth to twins. Mom will buy you a few doses, and you take them first. Let's aim to have twins in one go!"

Elaine was very clear in her heart that fifty thousand a month for pocket money was enough for her daily expenses, but if she wanted to upgrade her lifestyle a bit, that amount of money would be barely enough.

But things were different now. Because of losing over two million in gambling, she couldn't manage the family's finances anymore. Jacob wouldn't give her money, and her daughter wouldn't willingly give her money either. Plus, she didn't have any savings, so it was hard to get extra money.

But if her daughter really gave birth to twins for Charlie, then her monthly pocket money could be increased from fifty thousand to two hundred and fifty thousand!

Two hundred and fifty thousand!

That would really enable her to live a life like a rich lady!







Chapter 1443 - "Love, Lies, and Long-lost Lovers: Claire's Dilemma"

Claire didn't expect that Charlie would actually launch a money attack on her mom.

And even more unexpectedly, the effect of this money attack seemed really good!

All of a sudden, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide.

At this moment, Elaine saw her not speaking, still urging beside her, "Good girl, how about tomorrow I take you to see that old Chinese doctor and get some prescriptions?"

Claire felt extremely helpless and embarrassed, saying, "Mom, stop talking nonsense!"

Elaine said seriously, "How is this nonsense? I also want to hug my grandchild soon."

Claire knew that if she didn't leave now, her mom would keep talking endlessly, so she quickly pushed Charlie and said, "Let's go, let's go pick up dad and go home."

Charlie smiled and nodded, saying, "Let's go pick up dad first, we'll talk about the twins later."

Elaine chimed in, "Yes, yes, let's talk about it later, maybe tomorrow!"

Claire, helpless, pushed Charlie out of the house.

Outside, Claire pretended to be angry and said to Charlie, "Charlie, why did you say those things to my mom?"

Charlie smiled and said, "Isn't it just chatting? We've talked enough, haven't we?"

Claire rolled her eyes at him, "Don't think I don't know what you're up to! Let me tell you, if you want to upgrade, just slowly work your way up honestly, don't expect to persuade my mom and jump ahead!"

Charlie chuckled, "I don't have that intention! I just think that our parents are getting older, and they must want to hug their grandchildren soon too."

Claire blushed and said, "Forget about hugging, hurry up and drive!"

Charlie nodded and drove Claire's BMW out of the garage, and they set off together for Chef Legenda Mansion.

After they arrived at Chef Legenda Mansion, they saw several elderly people standing at the door chatting and laughing. Claire's father, Jacob, was standing side by side with Merit. Jacob was relatively handsome among the middle-aged and elderly, while Merit's temperament and appearance were top-notch among their peers, so they looked very compatible together.

At this moment, they were chatting and laughing with others, appearing harmonious and natural.

Merit was holding a gift box, which was the same caviar skincare set that Charlie had given to Claire and Elaine.

Seeing this, Claire felt uncomfortable and asked Charlie, "You don't think my dad is having an affair, right?"

Charlie chuckled helplessly, "Oh wife, where did you get that idea? Dad and Aunt Merit are old classmates, old friends, just having a gathering and dinner together, how could it be related to an affair."

Claire said nervously, "But don't forget, they are also old lovers! They were each other's first love, and this kind of situation is most likely to lead to an affair."

Charlie said, "Good wife, this kind of thing is not something we as children can manage. Parents have their own plans and arrangements, we better not interfere."

Just then, a Buick GL8 business car stopped in front of the elderly, and a young man got out of the car. Charlie recognized him at a glance. He was Merit's son, Paul.

As soon as Paul got out of the car, he politely greeted the elderly.

At the same time, he handed a gift bag to Merit.

After Merit took the gift bag, she turned around and handed it directly to Jacob.

Jacob was obviously stunned and seemed to hesitate a few times, but Merit's expression was very firm, so he awkwardly accepted it.






Chapter 1444 - "Jacob's Joyride: Unaware and Unfiltered"

Charlie and Claire were in the car, a bit away from the group of people, so they couldn't hear exactly what they were talking about.

But it seemed clear that Merit had asked her son Paul for help, preparing a gift for Jacob.

Watching the two exchange gifts, Claire felt even more annoyed: "Look at Dad and that Aunt Merit, it doesn't look like the behavior of ordinary friends. It's more like a couple in their middle-aged love!"

Charlie nodded slightly.

He had long noticed that there was a deep affection between these two, and Merit even gave Paul a Chinese name, Han Mukun (Meaning: "Merit deeply loves Kun."). It was evident that she hadn't forgotten Jacob (Chinese: Changkun).

As for Jacob, it was even more apparent. After years of being oppressed by Elaine, he must have missed and longed for Merit deeply.

If he had made Elaine disappear when she stole his bank card back then, Jacob probably would have reunited with Merit by now.

At this moment, Claire couldn't stand it anymore and said to Charlie, "Honk the horn a couple of times to remind Dad. Otherwise, he might chat for another half hour."

Charlie nodded, honked the horn, and Jacob looked over, recognized Claire's car, thought Charlie came to pick him up, and happily waved at the car. Then he reluctantly said to Merit, "Ah, Merit, my son-in-law came to pick me up. I'll head back first."

Merit smiled gently, saying, "Let me know when you get home so that I don't worry."

"Sure." Jacob grinned.

Taking advantage of Jacob talking to Merit, Claire said to Charlie, "My dad probably doesn't know I'm here too. I'll go sit in the back seat."

Saying this, she immediately opened the door, got out, and sat in the back.

She knew Jacob's habit of sitting in the front passenger seat. As long as it was empty, he would unhesitatingly take it.

The reason she hid in the back was that she thought Jacob might have a drink, and later he probably wouldn't pay attention to the back. When he saw Charlie driving over, he would directly open the front passenger door and sit in.

As expected, Jacob greeted Merit and others and then ran over, arrived at the car, opened the front passenger door without hesitation, and while getting in, sang a song with a triumphant smile, "I am pleased, I am pleased."

After singing, he grinned at Charlie and said, "Good son-in-law, thank you for making this special trip to pick me up."

Charlie replied, "Dad, no need to be polite."

"That's right!" Jacob patted Charlie's arm, expressing gratitude, "Thanks for the skincare set you prepared for Dad today. Your Aunt Merit really likes it! Oh! This might be the most expensive gift she has ever received in her life."

Jacob couldn't help but sigh, "Oh, I owe your Aunt Merit too much, too much."

Charlie, hearing him openly discussing Merit, was unaware that his daughter, Claire, was sitting in the back!

Realizing this, Claire quickly gave Jacob a meaningful look, reminding him that someone was behind.

Jacob, a bit tipsy, had no sensitivity to this. While urging Charlie to drive, he put the gift bag on his lap, happily saying, "Your Aunt Merit secretly had Paul buy me a gift. Look, it's this one. Drive steadily; let me open it and see what it is."

Helpless, Charlie said, "Sure, Dad, I'll drive as steadily as possible. But you be careful too!"

While saying this, Charlie didn't forget to use his eyes to remind Jacob to be cautious of what's behind him.

Jacob, oblivious to Charlie's intentions, unpacked the gift, saying earnestly, "This is the gift your Aunt Merit gave me. Of course, I'll be careful. If I break it, it won't just be me getting hurt; the gift would be damaged too!"








Chapter 1445 -"Tipsy Talks and Ticking Timepieces"

Jacob thought he and Charlie were the only ones in the car. Charlie wasn't just his son-in-law but also the person he trusted the most. So, he didn't really guard himself against Charlie and wasn't afraid of him knowing about the things with Merit.

Currently, as he was unpacking, he sighed, "Oh my, my good son-in-law, you have no idea how popular your Aunt Merit is at the Elderly University. People from their thirties and forties to the old folks in their sixties and seventies, they all adore her endlessly! If I don't hold onto my position a bit tighter, things might get tricky."

Charlie chuckled awkwardly, changing the subject, "Dad, you drank quite a bit tonight, maybe you should rest and close your eyes for a while."

"No way," Jacob immediately responded, "I haven't seen what you and Aunt Merit got me yet."

As he spoke, he had already unpacked the outer wrapping.

Seeing the box inside, he couldn't help but exclaim, "Wow! It's a Rolex!"

Charlie glanced and indeed found a Rolex watch lying inside the box.

Carefully, Jacob picked up the watch and inspected it, marveling, "This must be the very popular Submariner, right? Worth around 108,000, 180,000?"

Charlie glanced, smiling, "Dad, you're underestimating it. This isn't a Submariner; it's a Green Gold Dee, a golden one."

"Green Gold Dee?" Jacob frowned, "I don't know anything about watches. I've only heard people say Rolex Submariners are valuable. How much is this Green Gold Dee worth?"

"Rolex prices have skyrocketed lately. This one probably goes for around 350,000 to 380,000," Charlie said.

"Oh my, so expensive?!" Jacob's tone changed a bit, blurting out, "Nearly four hundred thousand for a watch, that's astonishing."

Charlie calmly replied, "Dad, the skincare set you got for Aunt Merit is almost 390,000, and it'll be gone after a while. If this watch is well maintained, it can last for decades, and who knows, it might even appreciate in value in the future, just like the Submariner. It used to be 50,000, now it's over 100,000."

Jacob nodded repeatedly, fondly holding onto the watch!

This was a gift from Merit, very meaningful to him.

He wore the watch on his wrist, examining it carefully, saying happily, "Oh my, the more I look at it, the better it gets. Just shows how much your Aunt Merit cares for me. Who else would dare to give me such an expensive watch? Not even my own mother would, right, Charlie?"

Charlie chuckled awkwardly, "Dad, you're a bit tipsy. Maybe you should rest first."

"Rest? No way," Jacob said, "I have to take a few pictures with my phone to send to Aunt Merit and show her what excellent taste she has."

As he said this, he immediately took out his phone.

Just as he took out his phone, it rang, and Jacob muttered, "Oh my, it's Clay calling. Charlie, don't say anything random. If she asks later, don't let her know I had dinner with you and Aunt Merit."





Chapter 1446 - "Heartbreak Highway: Jacob's Journey to Truth"

Charlie raised his right hand to cover half of his face, unsure how to respond to his foolish father-in-law.

At that moment, Jacob pressed the answer button and said, "Hey, Clay, I've already come back with Charlie."

An angry voice from the backseat, Claire's voice, was heard: "Dad! You really disappoint me!"

Jacob was startled, the phone slipped from his hand and fell into the gap.

Ignoring the phone, he turned back with a terrified look at Claire. "Clay? Why are you in the car?"

Claire asked angrily, "Why can't I be in the car? If I wasn't in the car, I wouldn't have known you were cheating!"

Jacob hastily said, "This isn't cheating! Your Aunt Merit and I have always been respectful to each other. We've never crossed any lines. Besides, your mom and I have been separated for years, no feelings left. Divorce is inevitable. Even if I did cheat, it wouldn't be called cheating, it would be starting a new relationship!"

"You—" Claire's face turned red with anger and tears welled up. "How could you! I always thought you were a good father, a good husband, but I never imagined you would become so unreasonable. You and mom have been together for over twenty years, through thick and thin. Even if there's no love, there's still affection, right? At least you should give mom some basic respect!"

Jacob explained, "I do respect her! If I didn't, I would have reunited with Aunt Merit long ago. It's because I respect her that I want to formally divorce her and then be with Aunt Merit openly!"

"Why do you have to divorce mom? Why do you have to be with that Aunt Merit? Do you know this is unethical? Does Aunt Merit know being a third party, interfering in someone else's marriage, is unethical?!" Claire cried.

Jacob became agitated. "Aunt Merit is not the third party! Your mom is the third party!"

Claire was stunned. "Dad, what nonsense are you talking about?!"

Jacob said coldly, "I'm not talking nonsense! I should have been with Aunt Merit! If it wasn't for your mom, who took advantage of me being drunk and took me to a hotel, how could Aunt Merit have left me?"

Jacob's emotions were running high as he continued, "Clay, do you know how shameless your mom was back then? She and Aunt Merit were roommates, best friends! And me? I was her best friend's boyfriend! But she took advantage of me being drunk, had sex with me, then went to flaunt it to Aunt Merit, forced Aunt Merit to leave, and then used the fact that she was pregnant with you to force me into marriage. She's the one without morals, the real third party!"

Claire was completely stunned!

She had heard from her mom about Dad's past lover, but whenever Mom mentioned that past lover, she always called her a fox spirit, never explaining clearly what happened between them.

So, she had always thought that her parents had a normal relationship, with just a few brief waves in between.

But now, after hearing Dad's words, she realized that Mom was the third party who intervened in Dad's relationship with another woman.

This completely overturned her understanding of her parents' relationship and love over the past twenty years.






Chapter 1447 - "Lost Opportunities: The Impact of Past Choices"

It was at that moment when Claire was dumbfounded, not knowing how to respond.

Jacob in the passenger seat was filled with grievances, tears streaming down his face, choked up and said, "Back then, your mom and I had no emotional foundation to speak of. To be honest, before that night when I got drunk, I hadn't even exchanged a few words with her. You can probably see for yourself, Aunt Merit was much better in every aspect than your mom. Any normal man wouldn't willingly give up Aunt Merit and choose your mom. I was completely forced and helpless at that time!"

With a face full of sorrow, Jacob looked out the window, his voice tinged with pain, "Back then, I had already planned out our lives after graduation with your Auntie Merit. We were planning to further our studies together in the United States after graduation. You should know, going abroad was very popular back then, everyone was eager to do it. We planned that if it was suitable for us to develop in the United States, then we would get married and settle down there, and then apply for high-end talent immigration. Our future plans were very clear, you could say it was a bright prospect..."

"But what happened? Just because I drank too much at the party, your mom took advantage of the situation, drove away Auntie Merit, ruined my lifelong happiness, and destroyed all my plans for life!"

"Why have I not been ambitious for so many years, drifting aimlessly? Always submissive at home, not at all like a graduate of a prestigious university? Isn't it just because your mom ruined the trajectory of my life back then, causing me to lose direction and motivation all at once!"

After saying these words, Jacob couldn't hold back his emotions any longer, crying loudly, "Life only comes once, once it's ruined, it can never be compensated. And what about you? All you see is that your mom seems to have been wronged, but have you ever thought about how I've been living for over twenty years? What kind of mood I've been in?"

Claire was speechless.

She truly hadn't expected that her dad had suffered so much over the years.

Even the originally planned life trajectory had undergone earth-shaking changes because of her mom's interference as a third party.

Originally, her dad might have gone to the United States with Auntie Merit to further their studies, get married, and become pillars of society.

But later, after her dad married her mom, he became a waste in her grandmother's eyes, someone beyond help.

Later on, her dad simply gave up resistance and lived a leisurely life every day. Of course, there were reasons for his lack of ambition, but overall, it was because of her mom's interference as a third party.

Unbiasedly speaking, her mom ruined her dad's whole life.

She turned him from a vibrant college student into a greasy and decadent middle-aged man.

For over twenty years, her dad must have been very aggrieved, but he had never mentioned these things to her before.

Moreover, with her mom's fiery temper and being the instigator of the whole thing, her dad definitely couldn't confide in her. So, in this family, her dad had no one to talk to. He must have been holding back these grievances in his heart for over twenty years!

Thinking about this, she couldn't help but feel sorry for her dad.

So, choking back tears, she comforted, "Dad, please don't cry. It's my fault. I didn't understand what was going on and blamed you recklessly. I'm sorry..."

Jacob rubbed his eyes and sighed deeply, "Ah... Dad doesn't want you to apologize to me, Dad just hopes to get your understanding."

Claire nodded gently, sighing, "From now on, I won't interfere much in your affairs. I just hope you can handle these relationships well."

For the present Claire, now that she knew the whole story, she couldn't stop her dad from contacting Merit. However, as Elaine's biological daughter and out of respect for her mom and for this family of three, she couldn't explicitly support her dad in pursuing Merit either.

So, she felt that the only thing she could do now was to no longer meddle in the affairs between her parents.








Chapter 1448 - "Family Bonds: Navigating Love and Duty"

Regardless of the past grudges or the current entanglements, I won't get involved anymore.

Jacob didn't expect his daughter to strongly support him. Just staying neutral is the best result he could hope for. So, he excitedly said, "Ah, Clay, I really appreciate that you can do this! Thank you so much!"

Claire sighed lightly and said, "Dad, it's better not to wear the watch that Aunt Merit gave you when you're at home. Just in case Mom sees it and starts asking questions."

"Understood, understood!" Jacob nodded eagerly. "I won't wear the watch at home from now on!"

Although Charlie had been silent, upon hearing this, he felt a bit relieved for his father-in-law.

Dealing with his mother-in-law was indeed not easy for him. The main reason he endured Elaine for so many years was for Claire.

If it weren't for his daughter, he wouldn't have endured it for so long. So, it's evident that he's not entirely useless, at least when it comes to his great fatherly love for Claire.

Moreover, even when questioned by Claire, he never complained that the grievances of the past twenty years were endured for the sake of Claire, living up to the phrase "love as towering as a mountain."

...

Back at Thomson Elite, as Charlie was about to drive into the neighborhood, he suddenly saw Nanako wearing a mask standing at the entrance.

Even though her face was covered, Charlie could still recognize her from her figure, hairstyle, and overall presence.

Seeing his car approaching, Nanako took a few steps toward him subconsciously. However, upon noticing Jacob and Claire in the car, she stopped in her tracks.

Charlie knew that both his wife and father-in-law were in the car, so he couldn't stop and greet her or ask why she was looking for him. He had to drive in first, planning to come out and check later.

When the car returned to the villa at Thomson Elite, before the car even stopped, Jacob had already put away the watch Merit gave him.

Once the car was parked, he hastily opened the door, got out, and hid the watch in his own BMW.

Seeing this, Claire couldn't help sighing softly and whispered to Charlie, "Suddenly, I feel so sorry for Dad... He must have been very aggrieved all these years, right?"

Charlie nodded and said, "Dad suppressed it for twenty-six or twenty-seven years. Most people would have collapsed by now."

Claire asked, "Did you know about these things a long time ago? Why do you seem so unsurprised?"

Charlie replied, "When I accompanied Dad to his alma mater for a class reunion, I heard others talk about this incident."

Claire suddenly realized and nodded, asking, "Then why didn't you tell me..."

Charlie helplessly said, "Right after that, Mom had an accident and went missing. At that time, you seemed like you lost your soul, only thinking about finding Mom. How could I add to your troubles?"

Claire nodded slightly, feeling a sense of lament.

Thinking about Nanako at the entrance, Charlie said, "You go in with Dad first. I'll go out for a bit."

Curiously, Claire asked, "Why are you going out so late?"

Charlie said, "I'm going to buy some liver-protecting pills for Dad since he's been drinking!"

Claire suggested, "Let me do it."

Charlie waved his hand, "You go in with Dad. If Mom nags at him again, you can help mediate a bit!"







Chapter 1449 - "Aching Hearts: Nanako's Unspoken Yearning"

When Charlie stepped out of the villa, there was no sign of Nanako at the door.

He looked around several times but couldn't find her anywhere.

This made Charlie couldn't help but wonder. He was sure that the girl, despite wearing a mask, was indeed Nanako.

Since she came to Thomson Elite Mansion, she must have come to find him, so why did she suddenly disappear?

Thinking about this, Charlie couldn't help but sigh. He really couldn't figure out the train of thought of this Japanese girl.

At this moment, Nanako was hiding in a bubble tea shop, watching Charlie from afar.

Seeing Charlie looking a bit lost, she also felt a strange feeling in her heart.

She did come to find Charlie tonight. The final match was coming up soon, and she knew she was unlikely to win against Dianne Ward, and she might even get injured during the match.

Her master, her family, didn't want her to continue participating in the finals.

But she felt that a qualified warrior should not be defeated by the opponent's willpower, so she decided to continue the competition and prepare for the possibility of being injured during the match.

For this reason, her father specially arranged a private jet and a top medical team from Japan. This team would be on standby at the scene during the finals. If Nanako was injured during the match, they would immediately provide assistance and take her to Tokyo for treatment within three hours.

So, once she entered the arena, she might not have the chance to see Charlie again. That's why Nanako thought of coming to see him one last time tonight.

However, she didn't expect that when she waited at the entrance of Thomson Elite Mansion just now, watching Charlie drive back, she suddenly noticed a very beautiful woman sitting in the back seat of his car. This made her suddenly realize that the woman must be Charlie's wife.

At that moment, she felt a little disappointed and felt that she shouldn't disturb a married man, so she was ready to go back to her hotel.

However, even though she was prepared to leave, she still wanted to know whether Charlie had seen her and whether he would come out to see her, so she ordered a cup of bubble tea and sat down in this bubble tea shop.

Nanako's feelings towards Charlie were very complicated.

Because of the incident with her master, she blamed him to some extent, feeling that he had been too ruthless;

Because of his extremely powerful strength, she admired him to some extent, feeling that he was a true master of martial arts;

Because he scolded her severely last time, she felt a bit ashamed in front of him, and even her aura and inner strength would be affected by him. Whenever she thought of him, her heart would soften.

But she didn't know that this soft feeling was more like a hidden admiration.

She had received strict aristocratic education since she was a child, and her psychological quality was extremely good. She never felt nervous when she thought of or saw someone.

But recently, whenever she thought of Charlie, her heartbeat would accelerate uncontrollably, even if Charlie was not in front of her, she still felt extremely nervous, and her heart was like a deer running wild.

At this moment, even though she was watching Charlie from afar, her heart still accelerated.

Moreover, when she saw Charlie's somewhat regretful expression, she felt even more joyful in her heart.

It was just like when she saw the look of pity in Charlie's eyes on the ring, it made her feel very satisfied.








Chapter 1450 - "Unexpected Encounter: Nanako's Sweet Gesture"

So, she hurriedly said to the staff, "Boss, add another cup of milk tea, please."

The staff replied, "Miss, we're about to close, and the staff has already left. We can't make milk tea now, sorry."

"Okay." Nanako nodded helplessly.

At that moment, she suddenly saw Charlie walking towards the right side of the entrance of Thomson Elite, so she quickly held her milk tea and hurried out.

Charlie thought Nanako Ito had left, so he prepared to go to the pharmacy to buy a box of liver protection pills for his father-in-law.

When he arrived at the pharmacy entrance, he noticed a large poster hanging there, with the stunning Haidee Snow holding Mystical Gastric Remedy, and there was even an advertisement written by her: "New Chinese medicine, new national product, I trust Mystical Gastric Remedy!"

Below, there was her personal signature.

Charlie walked into the pharmacy and found several people consulting the salesperson, "Hey, miss, I want the Mystical Gastric Remedy endorsed by Haidee Snow. Give me a box!"

"Give me one too!"

"I want one too!"

The salesperson smiled and asked, "Are you all buying it to collect?"

"How did you know?" one of the men asked in surprise. "Are you also a fan of Haidee?"

"Yeah!" the salesperson smiled. "I'm a fan of Haidee. Almost all the people buying Mystical Gastric Remedy today are her fans. After all, this is her first endorsement of an actual product, so it's quite meaningful to collect."

The salesperson added, "I heard this medicine is quite effective. It's good for various stomach discomforts. Buying it to keep at home is also a good idea."

A young man who got a whole box of Mystical Gastric Remedy said, "I'm planning to collect this whole box. I can't bear to open it. I'll buy more when I need it in the future. Let's collect one for now!"

Seeing this, Charlie couldn't help but be surprised. He never expected Haidee's influence to be so strong, with fans flocking to buy the products she endorsed for collection.

Just as he was amazed, several more people came to buy Mystical Gastric Remedy, at least one box each, and some even bought ten boxes.

After waiting for these people to leave with their purchases, Charlie finally stepped forward to the counter and said, "Please give me a box of liver protection pills."

The salesperson nodded and handed him a box of liver protection pills, saying, "Hello, that'll be 398 ."

Charlie hummed, scanned the code to make the payment, and then walked out of the pharmacy with the liver protection pills in hand.

As he walked out, he was looking down at the ingredients of the liver protection pills, thinking to himself that many men nowadays have drinking engagements, and alcohol harms the liver, regardless of how much or how little you drink. Therefore, liver protection drugs should have a big market worldwide.

The Nine Mystery Heavenly Scripture records many lost classic prescriptions, not only stomach powders but also liver protection prescriptions. After the popularity of Mystical Gastric Remedy, he could follow up with Nine Mystery Liver Protection Pills.

As he was thinking, he suddenly realized that a figure had darted in front of him. He instinctively mobilized his qi and prepared to defend himself, but when he took a closer look, he saw Nanako standing there wearing a mask, her big eyes shining like moons.

He was a bit surprised for a moment, thinking this girl had left, but she unexpectedly appeared here.

Meanwhile, Nanako Ito felt shy and nervous inside. She looked at Charlie's face up close and didn't know what to say for a moment. So, her brain went blank, and she handed her milk tea to him, smiling and saying, "Charlie, please have some milk tea!"
Thanks IGM Junlee.
 
I do have to ask though... When did Claire keep Charlie in check or tell him "No"? He doesn't really hold himself back from breaching his moral code in order to respect her wishes, nor does she intervene. Hell, Claire doesn't even know 5% of the things Charlie does.

If anything Charlie stops himself with a thought: "What would my wife think of me if she were to find out everything?". However I can bet my two left hand fingernails that the person on this thread who read all 6000 chapters will say that Claire still doesn't know. :ROFLMAO:


Or did I miss something? Could you give
me a memory refresher? 🤔
Very true, Claire still doesn't know anything about Charlie.. after 6000 chapters..
 
Chapter 1451 - "Milk Tea Mishaps: A Tale of Accidental Romance"

Actually, Nanako didn't know what to say for a moment, so she had a sudden inspiration and simply handed over the milk tea.

As for Charlie, although he felt a bit surprised, he hadn't had a single drop of water since he left to pick up his father-in-law until now, and his mouth was indeed a bit dry.

So, he subconsciously took it, smiled, and said, "Thank you, I was just feeling thirsty."

With that, he lowered his head, bit the straw, and took a big gulp.

It was only then that Nanako realized, with alarm in her heart, "Oops! I've already taken a few sips of this milk tea."

"Although I only had a few sips, it still counts as drinking it!"

"Oh no, oh no, does that mean I indirectly kissed Charlie?!"

Charlie had no idea that the milk tea had been previously consumed by Nanako. While drinking, he asked, "Miss Ito, what brings you here so late? Is there something you need?"

Nanako was extremely embarrassed.

Having undergone twenty years of rigorous education as a lady of the noble class, she knew the importance of the phrase "men and women should not get too close." This could be considered the most intimate contact she had ever had with the opposite sex!

So, at this moment, she felt nervous and anxious.

However, aside from that, there was also a faint sense of excitement in her heart.

Just as she was in a state of panic, Charlie asked her, "Why did you come here?"

"Ah, um..." Nanako nervously said, "I, I, I just happened to be passing by, no, no, I..."

Nanako was not good at lying, so for a moment, she didn't know how to answer his question and ended up confusing herself.

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "It's okay, you don't need to be too nervous in front of me. Just say whatever you want."

Nanako nodded lightly and said, "I, I just wanted to see Charlie-sama because I was worried that after the competition, I wouldn't have a chance to see Charlie-sama again."

Charlie curiously asked, "Why? Are you going back to Japan after the competition?"

"Yes." Nanako dared not look into his eyes and said softly, "My father has already arranged the flight, and we'll be leaving immediately after the competition ends."

Charlie was puzzled, "But you've made it to the finals after all. Even if you lose, you'll still be the runner-up. Are you not planning to attend the award ceremony?"

Nanako smiled bitterly, "As the number one seed in the competition, if I can't win the gold medal, I won't have the face to stay for the runner-up award ceremony."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Practicing martial arts is not about winning, because the birth of martial arts itself is not about fighting with others, but about fighting with oneself."

"Fighting with oneself?" Nanako asked in confusion, "Charlie-sama, what does it mean to fight with oneself?"

Charlie smiled calmly and said, "Nanako, our Chinese ancestors may be different from the ancestors of any other country or nation in the world. Our ancestors have never liked bullying the weak or invading others."

"Since ancient times, our Chinese ancestors have always defended our homeland and tried their best not to be invaded by foreign enemies. Even during the most prosperous period of the world when numerous countries came to pay tribute, we have never invaded any country, including Japan."





Chapter 1452 - "Of Hits and Hearts: Nanako's Risky Tactics"

"Our Chinese ancestors always focus on how to improve themselves. Even in competition, we are only competing with ourselves, with our past selves, and with our present selves!"

"Competing with ourselves is to surpass our past and present selves. We compete in medicine to live longer, in agriculture to feed more people, and in martial arts to become stronger."

At this point, Charlie looked at Nanako and asked her, "If you were no longer allowed to participate in any more competitions from now on, would you give up on improving yourself, or even give up on martial arts?"

Nanako blurted out, "Of course not! Even if I couldn't participate in any more competitions, I wouldn't give up on martial arts!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Exactly, you love martial arts, not using martial arts to defeat others. So, what does winning or losing matter? Even if you lost the competition and didn't get any medals, what does it matter? As long as you live up to your love for martial arts, that's enough."

Nanako bowed slightly to him and sincerely said, "Thank you, Charlie, I understand now!"

Charlie said, "Work hard in tomorrow's competition, don't worry too much about success or failure, just show your best."

Nanako nodded earnestly, "Rest assured, Charlie, I will do my best!"

Afterwards, she remembered the previous match in the quarterfinals, the look of concern Charlie had given her, and she asked with happiness in her heart, "Charlie, how did I perform in the last match?"

Charlie, upon hearing her mention the last match, couldn't help but feel a bit tender. He replied seriously, "I think you did great in the last match. But I didn't quite understand why you let your opponent hit you repeatedly. Actually, your strength was superior to hers. If you had counterattacked resolutely from the beginning, you might not have been injured. Why did you keep giving her opportunities?"

Nanako blushed and said shyly, "Actually, I mainly wanted to win with one move, so I let the opponent attack me in the early stage to find her weakness."

Charlie couldn't help but be surprised, "In a competition, winning is good enough, why insist on defeating the enemy with one move?"

In Charlie's opinion, Nanako's strategy of defeating the enemy with one move was quite different from Dianne's. Dianne had the ability to defeat the enemy with one move due to her greatly increased overall strength, so defeating the enemy with one move was not a big problem for her, it could even be said to be easy.

However, Nanako's strength, although stronger than her opponent Michelle, was not strong enough to defeat her with one move, so she had set herself a very difficult task. If she hadn't insisted on taking the most difficult path, she wouldn't have been hit several times by her opponent during the match.

Nanako became even more embarrassed at this moment. She said with great seriousness, "I... I mainly wanted to make Charlie take notice of me."

Charlie was taken aback by this.

For himself?

This girl was really naive, wasn't she?

To put herself in such a dangerous situation just to make him take notice of her? What if the opponent accidentally caused a serious injury? What would he do then?

Thinking of this, he couldn't help but ask, "Just to make me take notice of you, you put yourself in such a dangerous situation. Do you think it's worth it?"

"Worth it!" Nanako said firmly and sincerely, "At that moment, when I saw the look in Charlie's eyes on the stage, I didn't know if I misunderstood it, but when I saw that look in your eyes, I felt that everything was worth it in that moment."







Chapter 1453 - "Tea Talks and Truths: Nanako and Charlie's Candid Conversation"


Charlie didn't know what kind of expression he had given Nanako at that time.

After all, he didn't have a mirror to see what his expression looked like.

But he did remember his feelings at that time.

Watching her being continuously hit by her opponent, he did feel heartache.

So, he thought that what Nanako saw at that time should also be his concerned expression, right?

Thinking of this, he felt a bit embarrassed, sighed, and said seriously, "Don't be so foolish in the future. You can give your all in the competition, but don't put yourself in danger for a little obsession."

When Nanako heard Charlie's caring words, she was excited and nodded repeatedly, saying, "I understand, Charlie!"

Charlie looked at her and could still see the bruises and scars on the corners of her eyes. He couldn't help but advise, "In the next match against Dianne, remember to ensure your own safety. If you feel that you're not Dianne's match, just surrender without feeling ashamed. Don't stubbornly resist, because Dianne's current strength is indeed beyond yours by quite a bit, and being overly stubborn might result in injury."

Hearing this, Nanako nodded lightly and couldn't help asking, "Charlie, Nanako has had a question lingering in her heart for a long time, and I want to ask for your guidance. I hope it's not too presumptuous?"

Charlie said lightly, "Go ahead. If I can tell you, I won't hide it."

Nanako hurriedly said, "My mentor and I have studied and analyzed Dianne's matches before. We've watched many videos of her previous matches and felt that her current strength seems to have made a significant leap forward in a short period of time, clearly surpassing the pace of normal training progress. So I want to ask Charlie, why has Dianne made such rapid progress? Is this progress related to Charlie?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "What if I say it has nothing to do with me?"

Nanako shook her head and said, "Please forgive Nanako for being rude. If Charlie says it's not related to this matter, Nanako won't believe it!"

Charlie nodded and said frankly, "You guessed it right. It is indeed related to me."

Nanako said, "Thank you, Charlie, for your frankness!"

As the two spoke, they had already walked to the entrance of Thomson Elite Product. Charlie looked at her and said, "Alright, go back and rest early. Prepare well for the next match."

Nanako felt a bit reluctant, but still nodded obediently, her hands folded in front of her, deeply bowing, "Thank you, Charlie, for your words tonight!"

Charlie nodded with a smile, waved to her, and said, "Thank you for the milk tea, I'm leaving."

After that, he walked into the gate of Thomson Elite villa.

Nanako followed him with her eyes for a long time, until his figure completely disappeared from sight, then sighed lightly and turned to leave.

At this moment.

Aurous Hill International Hotel.

Jiro had just finished showering in his room, leisurely poured a glass of whiskey, sat on the sofa in front of the French window, and looked contentedly at the night view of Aurous Hill.

The reason for his extremely good mood was because this time's Aurous Hill International Sanda Competition had broken records in terms of attention in China, which in turn had greatly increased Kobayashi's popularity.






Chapter 1454 - "Of Imitations and Invitations: Jiro's Pharmaceutical Plight"


According to feedback, sales suddenly increased by seven or eight times, far exceeding his expectations.

Looking at it this way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take it to the next level!

With this thought, he felt relieved and couldn't help but take a few more sips of the strong liquor in his cup.

After these sips, his stomach felt fiery.

Then, a bit of pain started to surface.

Jiro's expression changed slightly, and he immediately reached for his own company's Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

In fact, Jiro had a chronic stomach ailment.

He was fond of alcohol, loved drinking, especially strong liquor, so his stomach had long harbored some underlying issues.

Last year, his stomach problems worsened, and the doctor advised him to quit drinking. In order to solve his stomach problems, he relied on his professional knowledge in pharmacology and extensively studied many ancient Chinese medical books, researching many prescriptions, before formulating Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder, as a daily medicine that can relieve stomach discomfort, can be said to be very effective. But this kind of stomach powder is like a plaster; it can greatly alleviate joint rheumatism, but as for a cure, it's almost impossible.

It's the same with stomach powder.

It's impossible to cure serious stomach ailments with Kobayashi Stomach Powder alone, just like a person whose knee cartilage has worn out, causing constant pain. In this situation, applying a plaster can only temporarily alleviate the pain, at most reducing swelling and inflammation, but it definitely cannot restore damaged knee cartilage.

In other words, even if such a patient applies plasters for a lifetime, it's impossible to cure the damage to their knee joints.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder is also like this.

Based on ancient Chinese medical formulas, Jiro formulated Kobayashi Stomach Powder, which greatly alleviated his stomach problems. But it has never been able to cure them completely, so Jiro now has to take several packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder every day to relieve his stomach discomfort.

Just as he was about to pick up two packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder and prepare to mix them with whiskey, there was a knock on the door.

He set down the glass and the stomach powder, stepped to the door, and saw through the electronic eye screen that it was his assistant standing outside, so he reached out and opened the door.

As soon as the door opened, he looked at his assistant and asked, "It's so late, what's the matter?"

The assistant immediately handed him a package of medicine and nervously said, "Chairman, a local pharmaceutical company in Aurous Hill suddenly launched a stomach powder today called Mystical Gastric Remedy. They even specifically invited the currently hottest female celebrity in China, Haidee Snow, to endorse it. Now, this medicine has caused a frenzy of buying nationwide!"

"What the hell?!"

Jiro furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Damn it, Chinese pharmaceutical companies dare to imitate our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' flagship product, it's outrageous!"

When Jiro said this, he didn't even realize that Kobayashi Stomach Powder itself was copied from ancient Chinese medical formulas.

He took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, looked it over, and disdainfully said, "Products imitating our Kobayashi Stomach Powder abound in China, South Korea, and Southeast Asia, but none of them can compare to us. This Mystical Gastric Remedy must be the same, just garbage, not worth mentioning."

The assistant spoke up, "But this time, this medicine is different! It's endorsed by Haidee, and Haidee has never endorsed any substantive products before. This is the first time, so the fan effect is extremely strong. Just her fans alone have generated a terrifying purchasing power!"







Chapter 1455 - "Powders and Plots: Jiro's Risky Remedy Review"


When Jiro's assistant mentioned this, he couldn't help but take it seriously.

He furrowed his brows and said, "I know about this Haidee Snow. She's indeed a very beautiful woman and a talented actress. I didn't expect her to become the spokesperson for our competitors this time."

Pausing for a moment, he continued, "How about this, you go and contact her agency tomorrow, ask how much they'll charge if she endorses our Kobayashi Gastric Powder."

The assistant nodded and replied, "I'll contact her agency first thing tomorrow morning."

Jiro said coldly, "I don't want to wait until tomorrow morning. Contact them now! Agents always keep their phones on 24/7 and readily available."

"Alright, I'll do it right away!"

Jiro returned to his room, feeling annoyed.

He knew that in this day and age, regardless of what you're selling, the worst thing that can happen is to create an idol effect.

Many fervent fans don't care whether the product endorsed by their idol is good or bad. As long as their idol endorses it, they'll buy it in large quantities.

Moreover, the exclusive nature of fans' purchasing behavior is very strong. If they choose to buy a product endorsed by their idol, they won't even look at similar products.

If that's the case, it's highly likely that this Mystical Gastric Remedy, with Haidee's influence, will snatch away a significant portion of consumers from Kobayashi Gastric Powder!

Thinking about this, Jiro's expression grew even darker.

Damn it.

Originally, Kobayashi Gastric Powder was about to become popular all over China through this martial arts competition, but unexpectedly, a wild card like this popped up out of nowhere!

While he was feeling frustrated, Jiro suddenly felt a pain in his stomach again.

If it weren't for his assistant interrupting him, he would have already taken those two packets of stomach relief.

So, instinctively, he wanted to continue using his own Kobayashi Gastric Powder.

However, when he saw the Mystical Gastric Remedy in his hand, he couldn't help but have a thought: "Why don't I take this opportunity to personally test how effective this Mystical Gastric Remedy really is!"

"After all, I've been a deep user of Kobayashi Gastric Powder for a long time. The quality of a stomach relief can easily be judged by my stomach!"

"If the efficacy of this medicine, in my own perception, is not as good as Kobayashi Gastric Powder, then I don't need to worry about its threat. Although Haidee has popularity, popularity will eventually fade. When the popularity fades, everything will still depend on strength!"

"By then, this Mystical Gastric Remedy will be automatically eliminated by consumers due to its ineffectiveness!"

Thinking of this, Jiro took a step back to the soft sofa, sat down heavily, and casually opened the packaging of Mystical Gastric Remedy, taking out two small packets.

Usually, he needed two packets of Kobayashi Gastric Powder to relieve his stomach discomfort.

So, he subconsciously took out two packets of Mystical Gastric Remedy, intending to try the same dosage.

But soon he gave up this idea. He thought he should start with one packet first. If one packet had no effect, he would add another. If it still didn't work, he would continue increasing the dosage.

After all, this medicine itself is more of a health care product, and the raw materials used are all non-toxic and harmless ingredients. It's not a problem to consume a few more packets.

Jiro thought, it would be best if this Mystical Gastric Remedy had no effect even after consuming ten packets. In that case, this medicine would be completely doomed.

So, he directly tore open one packet, poured the powder from the packaging into his mouth, and then picked up a bottle of whiskey to wash it down.







Chapter 1456 - "Stomach Showdown: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi Stomach Powder"


When Jiro took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, he didn't think much of it.

He thought that this medicine must be much worse than his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, but how much worse exactly would depend on whether he felt anything after taking a packet.

However, the next moment, he immediately furrowed his brows tightly.

After taking the Mystical Gastric Remedy, Jiro could clearly feel a warm stream rising in his abdomen.

This warm flow, like the gentle spring rain moistening everything silently, quickly enveloped his stomach and brought about extremely powerful and effective protection and pain relief, giving him a warm and cozy feeling.

And his stomach discomfort immediately disappeared, becoming extremely comfortable, thanks to this warm stream!

When he took his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, although he also had this feeling, in terms of effectiveness, it was like night and day!

"Why is the effect of this Mystical Gastric Remedy so good? It's unbelievably miraculous! Even if I take two packets of Kobayashi Stomach Powder, I never feel this comfortable! Why is this medicine so magical? What kind of formula did they use?!"

Thinking of this, Jiro's heart thumped, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder was the ace in the hole for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to expand globally!

He didn't want this ace to be crushed instantly by powerful competitors shortly after its launch!

If he didn't take some measures and strategies, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would basically be declared a failure in the face of the powerful efficacy of Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Jiro felt panicked and anxious, while also comforting himself constantly, thinking, "Could it be that the effect of this medicine comes and goes quickly? If the effect of the Mystical Gastric Remedy dissipates quickly, then there's still a glimmer of hope for my Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

So, Jiro decided to wait!

Wait and see if his stomach discomfort would recur within a short period.

However, Jiro waited for a whole hour and discovered a fact that shocked him even more.

The efficacy of this Mystical Gastric Remedy showed no sign of weakening at all, and his stomach still felt extremely comfortable, like soaking in a hot spring on a cold winter day.

He couldn't help but exclaim, "What on earth is this? How can there be such a strong stomach powder?! I've already researched numerous ancient Chinese prescriptions, and Kobayashi Stomach Powder can be said to be the best among them, with some modern upgrades and improvements, which is why it has the current effect. I thought Kobayashi Stomach Powder had reached its peak."

"But this Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy is even better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder by miles!"

At this moment, Jiro's stomach was incredibly comfortable, but his heart was filled with immense pain!

He had planned to rely on Kobayashi Stomach Powder to rise up and become one of the world's top pharmaceutical companies directly. But unexpectedly, before he could even rise, he was crushed by this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Who wouldn't feel bitter about it?

He immediately called his assistant and asked, "What's the market price for this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy?"

The assistant replied, "The retail price is the same as our Kobayashi Stomach Powder."

"Damn it!"

Jiro felt a sharp pain in his heart!

He couldn't help but angrily curse, "They're clearly targeting our Kobayashi Stomach Powder! Damn Mystical Labs!".








Chapter 1457 - "Stomach Wars: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi's Angst"


At this moment, Jiro couldn't help but feel angry.

The Mystical Gastric Remedy, in terms of its therapeutic effects, was exactly the same as Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, making it a direct competitor.

However, the Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy was much stronger than Kobayashi's.

What's more infuriating was that the packaging specifications, net content, and price of the Mystical Gastric Remedy were all the same as Kobayashi's!

This was very frustrating!

Much better than Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, but the quantity and price were exactly the same.

Wasn't this pushing Kobayashi's Stomach Powder to its death?!

Furthermore, with Haidee Snow endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy, it suddenly became popular in the Chinese market, completely stifling Kobayashi's grand ambitions to expand into the Chinese market!

And being defeated by the Mystical Gastric Remedy in the domestic Chinese market was just the first step!

It was obvious that such a good medicine like the Mystical Gastric Remedy wouldn't just be satisfied with the Chinese market. They would definitely export to neighboring countries around China and even to Europe and America in the shortest time possible!

If the Mystical Gastric Remedy entered the Japanese market, wouldn't it snatch away the stronghold of Kobayashi's Stomach Powder?!

If Kobayashi's Stomach Powder lost its overseas market and its domestic market in Japan, the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals would be in jeopardy!

In other words, this Mystical Gastric Remedy might spell the end for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!

What's more important was that Jiro's entire hope was now pinned on Kobayashi's Stomach Powder!

The entire Japan had high hopes for his Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, praising its efficacy and the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

This included the head of the Ito family, Takehiko, who was also the father of Nanako, Takehiko.

The reason why Takehiko wanted to marry Nanako to himself was to use this opportunity to form an alliance with the Kobayashi family and then get a chance to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

If the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals suddenly turned from bright to dim, Takehiko would definitely lose interest in both himself and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. In that case, how could he marry Nanako?!

It must be noted that Nanako was a goddess adored by the entire Japan, hailed as the epitome of Japanese beauty. He couldn't let her slip away from his hands no matter what he said!

With this in mind, Jiro immediately said to his assistant beside him, "Investigate the background of this Mystical Labs, and make it fast!"

The assistant nodded busily, "I got it, President. I'll arrange for someone to investigate right away!"

Jiro then asked, "Has Haidee's agent been contacted? What did they say?"

"Contacted," the assistant said indignantly, "The person we contacted is named Lilah. Damn it, that woman's attitude is too arrogant. I told her that we hope to invite Miss Snow to endorse our product, and she directly said that Miss Snow will no longer endorse any physical products, only endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy exclusively."

"What the hell!"

Jiro was dumbfounded and blurted out, "How much endorsement fee did Mystical Labs give Haidee?! Did they buy out all her endorsements for physical products?!"






Chapter 1458 - "A Dangerous Obsession"

The assistant said embarrassedly, "Chairman, I don't know about this. The other party didn't allow me to ask further questions and just hung up the phone."

"What a jerk!" Jiro said with a dark face. "In that case, we'll have to figure something out with this Mystical Labs. No matter what, I must buy the patent for their formula!"

The assistant asked cautiously, "Chairman, is this medicine really effective?"

"Extremely effective," Jiro said gloomily. "It's at least ten times better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

The assistant felt as if he had been struck by lightning. "Ten times?! Such a huge difference?!"

Jiro nodded, his face dark. "This is a matter you must not spread. If we can get the formula for Mystical Gastric Remedy, we can turn everything around and even rise to a higher level. But if we can't get the formula, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be in trouble!"

Upon hearing this, the assistant couldn't help but ask, "Chairman, for anyone, such a good formula is a cash cow. Will Mystical Labs agree to sell it to us?"

Jiro gritted his teeth. "This concerns the life and death of our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals! Regardless of whether they agree or not, I will force them to agree!"

Jiro was unaware that he had completely fallen into the same madness as his brother, Kobayashi Ichiro, had before.

Initially, Kobayashi Ichiro coveted and schemed for the miraculous medicine bestowed upon Simon Thorpe by Charlie, wanting to use it to cure their father, Kobayashi Masao's paralysis, and even to elevate Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to the top of the global pharmaceutical industry. That's why he took a risk, but eventually ended up hiding and feeding dogs at Orvel's dog farm.

And Jiro, unknowingly, had pushed open the same door of fate as his brother.

Soon, the assistant obtained some investigation results.

He reported to Jiro, "Chairman, I have found out some information about Mystical Labs. It turns out that this company used to be called Weigard Pharmaceuticals. When we evaluated Chinese pharmaceutical companies before, we also evaluated this one. At that time, its overall market value was around two to three billion, not a very large enterprise, and we didn't pay much attention to it."

Jiro frowned and asked, "Then why did they change their name to Mystical Labs?"

The assistant said, "I haven't received any information about this yet. However, after changing its name to Mystical Labs, their equity structure also changed. Previously, the Weigard family held 100% of the shares, but after the change, the Weigard family only holds 20%, and the remaining 80% is held by a mysterious person."

"A mysterious person?" Jiro asked in surprise. "Can't you find out who this mysterious person is?"

"I can't find out," the assistant reported. "This equity structure has been handled by top lawyers behind the scenes, hiding key information about the major shareholder. It's impossible to find out who holds the 80% of shares. Chairman, I think this matter is not simple. The major shareholder behind this may have a very strong background! We must be cautious!"

Jiro nodded, gritting his teeth. "I don't need you to tell me. This person's background is definitely extraordinary, but we can't afford to consider that now. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take off. I absolutely cannot allow Mystical Gastric Remedy to clip our wings at this time!"

The assistant hurriedly asked, "Chairman, what do you mean?"

Jiro said, "Early tomorrow morning, go to Mystical Labs!"

The assistant said, "Chairman, early tomorrow morning, Miss Nanako will participate in the finals! Won't you go to the scene to cheer her on?"

Jiro waved his hand irritably. "The most urgent matter now is to swallow Mystical Labs! If we can't swallow Mystical Labs, then I won't be able to swallow Miss Nanako either! If we can swallow Mystical Labs, then Miss Nanako will sooner or later fall into the palm of my hand!"

The assistant immediately nodded and said, "Chairman, I understand!"

Jiro added, "By the way, quickly contact and mobilize a group of experts from the country to come over. Try to get them to Aurous Hill by tomorrow noon. In case Mystical Labs is very stubborn and can't be swallowed, let this group of experts solve it!"






Chapter 1459 - "Dianne's Moment of Truth"


The Next Day.

Early in the morning, Jiro set off for Mystical Labs.

After having breakfast prepared by his mother-in-law, Charlie borrowed his father-in-law's car and drove to the Aurous Hill Stadium.

It had to be said that ever since Elaine had softened up, Charlie's life at home had become much more comfortable.

And since Elaine heard Charlie say that if Claire gave birth to a child, he would pay her a hefty fee and ask her to help take care of the child, she had become even more obedient to Charlie, while constantly urging Claire to have a child sooner.

Elaine had been married to Jacob for so many years, and her cooking skills had never improved. She always just managed to get by, fooling her husband and daughter with various dishes.

But now, she had actually started researching recipes on her phone, wholeheartedly wanting to maintain a good relationship with Charlie so that she could have a good life in the future.

She had already figured it out.

Although Charlie was just an orphan with no background, at least he had mastered the skill of geomancy. In the future, this family would definitely not lack money. Moreover, with the villa worth over a hundred million provided by the White family, she couldn't be more satisfied.

So, now she only wanted to please Charlie and nothing else.

This surprised Claire and Jacob.

They never expected Elaine, who had never bowed her head at home, to start bowing her head to Charlie.

Of course, they also understood very well that Elaine was going after money. After all, no one knew Elaine better than they did.

But this wasn't necessarily a bad thing. At least there wouldn't be any more chaos in the house.

Charlie drove to the stadium, which was already packed with people.

Today's finals could be said to have attracted nationwide attention.

Everyone in the country wanted to see if the dark horse Dianne could win the championship directly!

When Charlie arrived backstage, Dianne had already arrived early.

Seeing him, she was both shy and happy, clinging to his arm and asking in a sweet voice, "Master Wade, do you think Dianne can win today?"

Charlie nodded, seriously saying, "I believe you will definitely win!"

As he spoke, he couldn't help but think of Nanako.

Indeed.

Nanako's strength was much higher than Dianne's previous level, but now Dianne's strength had already surpassed Nanako by a large margin.

So, Charlie wasn't worried at all about Dianne winning.

However, he couldn't help but worry in his heart that Dianne might accidentally injure Nanako during the match.

To be honest, he had quite a favorable impression of this girl, Nanako.

Although she was a Japanese woman, it had to be admitted that she was a model of beauty, both in appearance, figure, personality, character, upbringing, and cultivation.

The phrase"quiet as a virgin, lively as a rabbit" were the best description of her.

Any normal man, when faced with such a tender woman, couldn't help but feel pity.





Chapter 1460 - "Unwavering Determination"


She was like the most dazzling and fragrant flower, evoking a sense of protection from everyone.

Although Charlie didn't exactly like her, he appreciated her to a great extent.

When you appreciate someone, naturally you don't want them to get hurt.

However, her current opponent happened to be little chili pepper, Dianne.

From the perspective of the competition, Charlie naturally hoped for Dianne to win, while also bringing glory to China.

But personally, he didn't want Nanako to be seriously injured either.

At one moment, Charlie wanted to tell Dianne to show some mercy after taking the stage, to avoid injuring Nanako too severely.

However, after hesitating for a moment, he gave up on the idea.

Because he knew he couldn't interfere with Dianne's match.

If he said such things, Dianne would definitely be shocked and disappointed.

After all, in her eyes, he was the greatly admired Master Wade and her current coach. If he asked her to go easy on her opponent before the match, she would feel betrayed.

So, he could only keep this worry to himself, while also secretly deciding that if Nanako wasn't seriously injured, he would no longer interfere and let her return directly to Japan.

But if Nanako was seriously injured, then he couldn't just stand by and do nothing. He would have to help her at least once, not allowing her to end up like her master, Kazuki Yamamoto, who became a cripple.

Meanwhile, in the other resting room, Nanako's expression was somewhat nervous.

Her assistant, Koichi, had placed two mobile phones in front of her, both on video calls.

One was with Kazuki Yamamoto, who was lying in the hospital; the other was with her father, Takehiko, who was far away in Japan.

Kazuki Yamamoto's face was serious as he said, "Nanako, you can still withdraw now. It's best not to compete with that Dianne. In case you get seriously injured, your future will be ruined!"

Nanako said seriously, "Master, please don't say that anymore. Nanako will be on stage in ten minutes. Please say some encouraging words or give Nanako some tactical advice!"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed deeply. "Ah! Why don't you listen to advice!"

Takehiko, on the other mobile phone, also couldn't conceal his nervousness. "Nanako! Mr. Yamamoto is your mentor. Why don't you listen to his advice and insist on competing in this match? You're the most beloved child of Dad. Dad would rather you lead an ordinary life than risk getting hurt!"

Nanako's eyes turned red, and she spoke, "Father, you have watched Nanako grow up and know Nanako's personality best. If Nanako retreats at this moment, she will never be able to forgive herself in her lifetime. I'm only 22 this year. Are you willing to see me live the rest of my life with regrets? "

Takehiko couldn't help but choke up and said, "Nanako, you always call me 'Father.' Today, I want to hear you call me 'Otousan' like a normal child from an ordinary family."

Nanako immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the video on the phone, and respectfully said, "Otousan!"

"Otousan" means "dad" in Japanese.

After hearing Nanako say "Otousan," Takehiko sighed lightly and said, "Nanako, go ahead. Dad respects you. Go pursue your own conscience and Dad will be waiting for you in Tokyo!"

Nanako smiled sweetly and said, "Otousan, if I get seriously injured this time, I don't want to return to Tokyo. I want to recuperate in Kyoto. I prefer the environment in Kyoto."

Tokyo is the capital of Japan, a cosmopolitan metropolis with towering skyscrapers, bustling streets, and a strong sense of modernity.

Kyoto, on the other hand, is Japan's ancient capital. There are a large number of historical sites dating back hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are quite well-preserved. The modern atmosphere is not as strong, the environment is quiet, and the climate is pleasant.

Nanako grew up in the ancient mansion of the Ito family in Kyoto when she was young. At the age of fourteen, she moved to Tokyo with her family. But in her heart, Kyoto was the only hometown she remembered.
 
Chapter 1451 - "Milk Tea Mishaps: A Tale of Accidental Romance"

Actually, Nanako didn't know what to say for a moment, so she had a sudden inspiration and simply handed over the milk tea.

As for Charlie, although he felt a bit surprised, he hadn't had a single drop of water since he left to pick up his father-in-law until now, and his mouth was indeed a bit dry.

So, he subconsciously took it, smiled, and said, "Thank you, I was just feeling thirsty."

With that, he lowered his head, bit the straw, and took a big gulp.

It was only then that Nanako realized, with alarm in her heart, "Oops! I've already taken a few sips of this milk tea."

"Although I only had a few sips, it still counts as drinking it!"

"Oh no, oh no, does that mean I indirectly kissed Charlie?!"

Charlie had no idea that the milk tea had been previously consumed by Nanako. While drinking, he asked, "Miss Ito, what brings you here so late? Is there something you need?"

Nanako was extremely embarrassed.

Having undergone twenty years of rigorous education as a lady of the noble class, she knew the importance of the phrase "men and women should not get too close." This could be considered the most intimate contact she had ever had with the opposite sex!

So, at this moment, she felt nervous and anxious.

However, aside from that, there was also a faint sense of excitement in her heart.

Just as she was in a state of panic, Charlie asked her, "Why did you come here?"

"Ah, um..." Nanako nervously said, "I, I, I just happened to be passing by, no, no, I..."

Nanako was not good at lying, so for a moment, she didn't know how to answer his question and ended up confusing herself.

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "It's okay, you don't need to be too nervous in front of me. Just say whatever you want."

Nanako nodded lightly and said, "I, I just wanted to see Charlie-sama because I was worried that after the competition, I wouldn't have a chance to see Charlie-sama again."

Charlie curiously asked, "Why? Are you going back to Japan after the competition?"

"Yes." Nanako dared not look into his eyes and said softly, "My father has already arranged the flight, and we'll be leaving immediately after the competition ends."

Charlie was puzzled, "But you've made it to the finals after all. Even if you lose, you'll still be the runner-up. Are you not planning to attend the award ceremony?"

Nanako smiled bitterly, "As the number one seed in the competition, if I can't win the gold medal, I won't have the face to stay for the runner-up award ceremony."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Practicing martial arts is not about winning, because the birth of martial arts itself is not about fighting with others, but about fighting with oneself."

"Fighting with oneself?" Nanako asked in confusion, "Charlie-sama, what does it mean to fight with oneself?"

Charlie smiled calmly and said, "Nanako, our Chinese ancestors may be different from the ancestors of any other country or nation in the world. Our ancestors have never liked bullying the weak or invading others."

"Since ancient times, our Chinese ancestors have always defended our homeland and tried their best not to be invaded by foreign enemies. Even during the most prosperous period of the world when numerous countries came to pay tribute, we have never invaded any country, including Japan."





Chapter 1452 - "Of Hits and Hearts: Nanako's Risky Tactics"

"Our Chinese ancestors always focus on how to improve themselves. Even in competition, we are only competing with ourselves, with our past selves, and with our present selves!"

"Competing with ourselves is to surpass our past and present selves. We compete in medicine to live longer, in agriculture to feed more people, and in martial arts to become stronger."

At this point, Charlie looked at Nanako and asked her, "If you were no longer allowed to participate in any more competitions from now on, would you give up on improving yourself, or even give up on martial arts?"

Nanako blurted out, "Of course not! Even if I couldn't participate in any more competitions, I wouldn't give up on martial arts!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Exactly, you love martial arts, not using martial arts to defeat others. So, what does winning or losing matter? Even if you lost the competition and didn't get any medals, what does it matter? As long as you live up to your love for martial arts, that's enough."

Nanako bowed slightly to him and sincerely said, "Thank you, Charlie, I understand now!"

Charlie said, "Work hard in tomorrow's competition, don't worry too much about success or failure, just show your best."

Nanako nodded earnestly, "Rest assured, Charlie, I will do my best!"

Afterwards, she remembered the previous match in the quarterfinals, the look of concern Charlie had given her, and she asked with happiness in her heart, "Charlie, how did I perform in the last match?"

Charlie, upon hearing her mention the last match, couldn't help but feel a bit tender. He replied seriously, "I think you did great in the last match. But I didn't quite understand why you let your opponent hit you repeatedly. Actually, your strength was superior to hers. If you had counterattacked resolutely from the beginning, you might not have been injured. Why did you keep giving her opportunities?"

Nanako blushed and said shyly, "Actually, I mainly wanted to win with one move, so I let the opponent attack me in the early stage to find her weakness."

Charlie couldn't help but be surprised, "In a competition, winning is good enough, why insist on defeating the enemy with one move?"

In Charlie's opinion, Nanako's strategy of defeating the enemy with one move was quite different from Dianne's. Dianne had the ability to defeat the enemy with one move due to her greatly increased overall strength, so defeating the enemy with one move was not a big problem for her, it could even be said to be easy.

However, Nanako's strength, although stronger than her opponent Michelle, was not strong enough to defeat her with one move, so she had set herself a very difficult task. If she hadn't insisted on taking the most difficult path, she wouldn't have been hit several times by her opponent during the match.

Nanako became even more embarrassed at this moment. She said with great seriousness, "I... I mainly wanted to make Charlie take notice of me."

Charlie was taken aback by this.

For himself?

This girl was really naive, wasn't she?

To put herself in such a dangerous situation just to make him take notice of her? What if the opponent accidentally caused a serious injury? What would he do then?

Thinking of this, he couldn't help but ask, "Just to make me take notice of you, you put yourself in such a dangerous situation. Do you think it's worth it?"

"Worth it!" Nanako said firmly and sincerely, "At that moment, when I saw the look in Charlie's eyes on the stage, I didn't know if I misunderstood it, but when I saw that look in your eyes, I felt that everything was worth it in that moment."







Chapter 1453 - "Tea Talks and Truths: Nanako and Charlie's Candid Conversation"

Charlie didn't know what kind of expression he had given Nanako at that time.

After all, he didn't have a mirror to see what his expression looked like.

But he did remember his feelings at that time.

Watching her being continuously hit by her opponent, he did feel heartache.

So, he thought that what Nanako saw at that time should also be his concerned expression, right?

Thinking of this, he felt a bit embarrassed, sighed, and said seriously, "Don't be so foolish in the future. You can give your all in the competition, but don't put yourself in danger for a little obsession."

When Nanako heard Charlie's caring words, she was excited and nodded repeatedly, saying, "I understand, Charlie!"

Charlie looked at her and could still see the bruises and scars on the corners of her eyes. He couldn't help but advise, "In the next match against Dianne, remember to ensure your own safety. If you feel that you're not Dianne's match, just surrender without feeling ashamed. Don't stubbornly resist, because Dianne's current strength is indeed beyond yours by quite a bit, and being overly stubborn might result in injury."

Hearing this, Nanako nodded lightly and couldn't help asking, "Charlie, Nanako has had a question lingering in her heart for a long time, and I want to ask for your guidance. I hope it's not too presumptuous?"

Charlie said lightly, "Go ahead. If I can tell you, I won't hide it."

Nanako hurriedly said, "My mentor and I have studied and analyzed Dianne's matches before. We've watched many videos of her previous matches and felt that her current strength seems to have made a significant leap forward in a short period of time, clearly surpassing the pace of normal training progress. So I want to ask Charlie, why has Dianne made such rapid progress? Is this progress related to Charlie?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "What if I say it has nothing to do with me?"

Nanako shook her head and said, "Please forgive Nanako for being rude. If Charlie says it's not related to this matter, Nanako won't believe it!"

Charlie nodded and said frankly, "You guessed it right. It is indeed related to me."

Nanako said, "Thank you, Charlie, for your frankness!"

As the two spoke, they had already walked to the entrance of Thomson Elite Product. Charlie looked at her and said, "Alright, go back and rest early. Prepare well for the next match."

Nanako felt a bit reluctant, but still nodded obediently, her hands folded in front of her, deeply bowing, "Thank you, Charlie, for your words tonight!"

Charlie nodded with a smile, waved to her, and said, "Thank you for the milk tea, I'm leaving."

After that, he walked into the gate of Thomson Elite villa.

Nanako followed him with her eyes for a long time, until his figure completely disappeared from sight, then sighed lightly and turned to leave.

At this moment.

Aurous Hill International Hotel.

Jiro had just finished showering in his room, leisurely poured a glass of whiskey, sat on the sofa in front of the French window, and looked contentedly at the night view of Aurous Hill.

The reason for his extremely good mood was because this time's Aurous Hill International Sanda Competition had broken records in terms of attention in China, which in turn had greatly increased Kobayashi's popularity.






Chapter 1454 - "Of Imitations and Invitations: Jiro's Pharmaceutical Plight"

According to feedback, sales suddenly increased by seven or eight times, far exceeding his expectations.

Looking at it this way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take it to the next level!

With this thought, he felt relieved and couldn't help but take a few more sips of the strong liquor in his cup.

After these sips, his stomach felt fiery.

Then, a bit of pain started to surface.

Jiro's expression changed slightly, and he immediately reached for his own company's Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

In fact, Jiro had a chronic stomach ailment.

He was fond of alcohol, loved drinking, especially strong liquor, so his stomach had long harbored some underlying issues.

Last year, his stomach problems worsened, and the doctor advised him to quit drinking. In order to solve his stomach problems, he relied on his professional knowledge in pharmacology and extensively studied many ancient Chinese medical books, researching many prescriptions, before formulating Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder, as a daily medicine that can relieve stomach discomfort, can be said to be very effective. But this kind of stomach powder is like a plaster; it can greatly alleviate joint rheumatism, but as for a cure, it's almost impossible.

It's the same with stomach powder.

It's impossible to cure serious stomach ailments with Kobayashi Stomach Powder alone, just like a person whose knee cartilage has worn out, causing constant pain. In this situation, applying a plaster can only temporarily alleviate the pain, at most reducing swelling and inflammation, but it definitely cannot restore damaged knee cartilage.

In other words, even if such a patient applies plasters for a lifetime, it's impossible to cure the damage to their knee joints.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder is also like this.

Based on ancient Chinese medical formulas, Jiro formulated Kobayashi Stomach Powder, which greatly alleviated his stomach problems. But it has never been able to cure them completely, so Jiro now has to take several packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder every day to relieve his stomach discomfort.

Just as he was about to pick up two packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder and prepare to mix them with whiskey, there was a knock on the door.

He set down the glass and the stomach powder, stepped to the door, and saw through the electronic eye screen that it was his assistant standing outside, so he reached out and opened the door.

As soon as the door opened, he looked at his assistant and asked, "It's so late, what's the matter?"

The assistant immediately handed him a package of medicine and nervously said, "Chairman, a local pharmaceutical company in Aurous Hill suddenly launched a stomach powder today called Mystical Gastric Remedy. They even specifically invited the currently hottest female celebrity in China, Haidee Snow, to endorse it. Now, this medicine has caused a frenzy of buying nationwide!"

"What the hell?!"

Jiro furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Damn it, Chinese pharmaceutical companies dare to imitate our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' flagship product, it's outrageous!"

When Jiro said this, he didn't even realize that Kobayashi Stomach Powder itself was copied from ancient Chinese medical formulas.

He took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, looked it over, and disdainfully said, "Products imitating our Kobayashi Stomach Powder abound in China, South Korea, and Southeast Asia, but none of them can compare to us. This Mystical Gastric Remedy must be the same, just garbage, not worth mentioning."

The assistant spoke up, "But this time, this medicine is different! It's endorsed by Haidee, and Haidee has never endorsed any substantive products before. This is the first time, so the fan effect is extremely strong. Just her fans alone have generated a terrifying purchasing power!"







Chapter 1455 - "Powders and Plots: Jiro's Risky Remedy Review"

When Jiro's assistant mentioned this, he couldn't help but take it seriously.

He furrowed his brows and said, "I know about this Haidee Snow. She's indeed a very beautiful woman and a talented actress. I didn't expect her to become the spokesperson for our competitors this time."

Pausing for a moment, he continued, "How about this, you go and contact her agency tomorrow, ask how much they'll charge if she endorses our Kobayashi Gastric Powder."

The assistant nodded and replied, "I'll contact her agency first thing tomorrow morning."

Jiro said coldly, "I don't want to wait until tomorrow morning. Contact them now! Agents always keep their phones on 24/7 and readily available."

"Alright, I'll do it right away!"

Jiro returned to his room, feeling annoyed.

He knew that in this day and age, regardless of what you're selling, the worst thing that can happen is to create an idol effect.

Many fervent fans don't care whether the product endorsed by their idol is good or bad. As long as their idol endorses it, they'll buy it in large quantities.

Moreover, the exclusive nature of fans' purchasing behavior is very strong. If they choose to buy a product endorsed by their idol, they won't even look at similar products.

If that's the case, it's highly likely that this Mystical Gastric Remedy, with Haidee's influence, will snatch away a significant portion of consumers from Kobayashi Gastric Powder!

Thinking about this, Jiro's expression grew even darker.

Damn it.

Originally, Kobayashi Gastric Powder was about to become popular all over China through this martial arts competition, but unexpectedly, a wild card like this popped up out of nowhere!

While he was feeling frustrated, Jiro suddenly felt a pain in his stomach again.

If it weren't for his assistant interrupting him, he would have already taken those two packets of stomach relief.

So, instinctively, he wanted to continue using his own Kobayashi Gastric Powder.

However, when he saw the Mystical Gastric Remedy in his hand, he couldn't help but have a thought: "Why don't I take this opportunity to personally test how effective this Mystical Gastric Remedy really is!"

"After all, I've been a deep user of Kobayashi Gastric Powder for a long time. The quality of a stomach relief can easily be judged by my stomach!"

"If the efficacy of this medicine, in my own perception, is not as good as Kobayashi Gastric Powder, then I don't need to worry about its threat. Although Haidee has popularity, popularity will eventually fade. When the popularity fades, everything will still depend on strength!"

"By then, this Mystical Gastric Remedy will be automatically eliminated by consumers due to its ineffectiveness!"

Thinking of this, Jiro took a step back to the soft sofa, sat down heavily, and casually opened the packaging of Mystical Gastric Remedy, taking out two small packets.

Usually, he needed two packets of Kobayashi Gastric Powder to relieve his stomach discomfort.

So, he subconsciously took out two packets of Mystical Gastric Remedy, intending to try the same dosage.

But soon he gave up this idea. He thought he should start with one packet first. If one packet had no effect, he would add another. If it still didn't work, he would continue increasing the dosage.

After all, this medicine itself is more of a health care product, and the raw materials used are all non-toxic and harmless ingredients. It's not a problem to consume a few more packets.

Jiro thought, it would be best if this Mystical Gastric Remedy had no effect even after consuming ten packets. In that case, this medicine would be completely doomed.

So, he directly tore open one packet, poured the powder from the packaging into his mouth, and then picked up a bottle of whiskey to wash it down.







Chapter 1456 - "Stomach Showdown: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi Stomach Powder"

When Jiro took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, he didn't think much of it.

He thought that this medicine must be much worse than his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, but how much worse exactly would depend on whether he felt anything after taking a packet.

However, the next moment, he immediately furrowed his brows tightly.

After taking the Mystical Gastric Remedy, Jiro could clearly feel a warm stream rising in his abdomen.

This warm flow, like the gentle spring rain moistening everything silently, quickly enveloped his stomach and brought about extremely powerful and effective protection and pain relief, giving him a warm and cozy feeling.

And his stomach discomfort immediately disappeared, becoming extremely comfortable, thanks to this warm stream!

When he took his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, although he also had this feeling, in terms of effectiveness, it was like night and day!

"Why is the effect of this Mystical Gastric Remedy so good? It's unbelievably miraculous! Even if I take two packets of Kobayashi Stomach Powder, I never feel this comfortable! Why is this medicine so magical? What kind of formula did they use?!"

Thinking of this, Jiro's heart thumped, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder was the ace in the hole for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to expand globally!

He didn't want this ace to be crushed instantly by powerful competitors shortly after its launch!

If he didn't take some measures and strategies, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would basically be declared a failure in the face of the powerful efficacy of Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Jiro felt panicked and anxious, while also comforting himself constantly, thinking, "Could it be that the effect of this medicine comes and goes quickly? If the effect of the Mystical Gastric Remedy dissipates quickly, then there's still a glimmer of hope for my Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

So, Jiro decided to wait!

Wait and see if his stomach discomfort would recur within a short period.

However, Jiro waited for a whole hour and discovered a fact that shocked him even more.

The efficacy of this Mystical Gastric Remedy showed no sign of weakening at all, and his stomach still felt extremely comfortable, like soaking in a hot spring on a cold winter day.

He couldn't help but exclaim, "What on earth is this? How can there be such a strong stomach powder?! I've already researched numerous ancient Chinese prescriptions, and Kobayashi Stomach Powder can be said to be the best among them, with some modern upgrades and improvements, which is why it has the current effect. I thought Kobayashi Stomach Powder had reached its peak."

"But this Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy is even better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder by miles!"

At this moment, Jiro's stomach was incredibly comfortable, but his heart was filled with immense pain!

He had planned to rely on Kobayashi Stomach Powder to rise up and become one of the world's top pharmaceutical companies directly. But unexpectedly, before he could even rise, he was crushed by this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Who wouldn't feel bitter about it?

He immediately called his assistant and asked, "What's the market price for this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy?"

The assistant replied, "The retail price is the same as our Kobayashi Stomach Powder."

"Damn it!"

Jiro felt a sharp pain in his heart!

He couldn't help but angrily curse, "They're clearly targeting our Kobayashi Stomach Powder! Damn Mystical Labs!".








Chapter 1457 - "Stomach Wars: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi's Angst"

At this moment, Jiro couldn't help but feel angry.

The Mystical Gastric Remedy, in terms of its therapeutic effects, was exactly the same as Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, making it a direct competitor.

However, the Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy was much stronger than Kobayashi's.

What's more infuriating was that the packaging specifications, net content, and price of the Mystical Gastric Remedy were all the same as Kobayashi's!

This was very frustrating!

Much better than Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, but the quantity and price were exactly the same.

Wasn't this pushing Kobayashi's Stomach Powder to its death?!

Furthermore, with Haidee Snow endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy, it suddenly became popular in the Chinese market, completely stifling Kobayashi's grand ambitions to expand into the Chinese market!

And being defeated by the Mystical Gastric Remedy in the domestic Chinese market was just the first step!

It was obvious that such a good medicine like the Mystical Gastric Remedy wouldn't just be satisfied with the Chinese market. They would definitely export to neighboring countries around China and even to Europe and America in the shortest time possible!

If the Mystical Gastric Remedy entered the Japanese market, wouldn't it snatch away the stronghold of Kobayashi's Stomach Powder?!

If Kobayashi's Stomach Powder lost its overseas market and its domestic market in Japan, the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals would be in jeopardy!

In other words, this Mystical Gastric Remedy might spell the end for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!

What's more important was that Jiro's entire hope was now pinned on Kobayashi's Stomach Powder!

The entire Japan had high hopes for his Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, praising its efficacy and the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

This included the head of the Ito family, Takehiko, who was also the father of Nanako, Takehiko.

The reason why Takehiko wanted to marry Nanako to himself was to use this opportunity to form an alliance with the Kobayashi family and then get a chance to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

If the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals suddenly turned from bright to dim, Takehiko would definitely lose interest in both himself and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. In that case, how could he marry Nanako?!

It must be noted that Nanako was a goddess adored by the entire Japan, hailed as the epitome of Japanese beauty. He couldn't let her slip away from his hands no matter what he said!

With this in mind, Jiro immediately said to his assistant beside him, "Investigate the background of this Mystical Labs, and make it fast!"

The assistant nodded busily, "I got it, President. I'll arrange for someone to investigate right away!"

Jiro then asked, "Has Haidee's agent been contacted? What did they say?"

"Contacted," the assistant said indignantly, "The person we contacted is named Lilah. Damn it, that woman's attitude is too arrogant. I told her that we hope to invite Miss Snow to endorse our product, and she directly said that Miss Snow will no longer endorse any physical products, only endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy exclusively."

"What the hell!"

Jiro was dumbfounded and blurted out, "How much endorsement fee did Mystical Labs give Haidee?! Did they buy out all her endorsements for physical products?!"






Chapter 1458 - "A Dangerous Obsession"

The assistant said embarrassedly, "Chairman, I don't know about this. The other party didn't allow me to ask further questions and just hung up the phone."

"What a jerk!" Jiro said with a dark face. "In that case, we'll have to figure something out with this Mystical Labs. No matter what, I must buy the patent for their formula!"

The assistant asked cautiously, "Chairman, is this medicine really effective?"

"Extremely effective," Jiro said gloomily. "It's at least ten times better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

The assistant felt as if he had been struck by lightning. "Ten times?! Such a huge difference?!"

Jiro nodded, his face dark. "This is a matter you must not spread. If we can get the formula for Mystical Gastric Remedy, we can turn everything around and even rise to a higher level. But if we can't get the formula, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be in trouble!"

Upon hearing this, the assistant couldn't help but ask, "Chairman, for anyone, such a good formula is a cash cow. Will Mystical Labs agree to sell it to us?"

Jiro gritted his teeth. "This concerns the life and death of our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals! Regardless of whether they agree or not, I will force them to agree!"

Jiro was unaware that he had completely fallen into the same madness as his brother, Kobayashi Ichiro, had before.

Initially, Kobayashi Ichiro coveted and schemed for the miraculous medicine bestowed upon Simon Thorpe by Charlie, wanting to use it to cure their father, Kobayashi Masao's paralysis, and even to elevate Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to the top of the global pharmaceutical industry. That's why he took a risk, but eventually ended up hiding and feeding dogs at Orvel's dog farm.

And Jiro, unknowingly, had pushed open the same door of fate as his brother.

Soon, the assistant obtained some investigation results.

He reported to Jiro, "Chairman, I have found out some information about Mystical Labs. It turns out that this company used to be called Weigard Pharmaceuticals. When we evaluated Chinese pharmaceutical companies before, we also evaluated this one. At that time, its overall market value was around two to three billion, not a very large enterprise, and we didn't pay much attention to it."

Jiro frowned and asked, "Then why did they change their name to Mystical Labs?"

The assistant said, "I haven't received any information about this yet. However, after changing its name to Mystical Labs, their equity structure also changed. Previously, the Weigard family held 100% of the shares, but after the change, the Weigard family only holds 20%, and the remaining 80% is held by a mysterious person."

"A mysterious person?" Jiro asked in surprise. "Can't you find out who this mysterious person is?"

"I can't find out," the assistant reported. "This equity structure has been handled by top lawyers behind the scenes, hiding key information about the major shareholder. It's impossible to find out who holds the 80% of shares. Chairman, I think this matter is not simple. The major shareholder behind this may have a very strong background! We must be cautious!"

Jiro nodded, gritting his teeth. "I don't need you to tell me. This person's background is definitely extraordinary, but we can't afford to consider that now. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take off. I absolutely cannot allow Mystical Gastric Remedy to clip our wings at this time!"

The assistant hurriedly asked, "Chairman, what do you mean?"

Jiro said, "Early tomorrow morning, go to Mystical Labs!"

The assistant said, "Chairman, early tomorrow morning, Miss Nanako will participate in the finals! Won't you go to the scene to cheer her on?"

Jiro waved his hand irritably. "The most urgent matter now is to swallow Mystical Labs! If we can't swallow Mystical Labs, then I won't be able to swallow Miss Nanako either! If we can swallow Mystical Labs, then Miss Nanako will sooner or later fall into the palm of my hand!"

The assistant immediately nodded and said, "Chairman, I understand!"

Jiro added, "By the way, quickly contact and mobilize a group of experts from the country to come over. Try to get them to Aurous Hill by tomorrow noon. In case Mystical Labs is very stubborn and can't be swallowed, let this group of experts solve it!"






Chapter 1459 - "Dianne's Moment of Truth"

The Next Day.

Early in the morning, Jiro set off for Mystical Labs.

After having breakfast prepared by his mother-in-law, Charlie borrowed his father-in-law's car and drove to the Aurous Hill Stadium.

It had to be said that ever since Elaine had softened up, Charlie's life at home had become much more comfortable.

And since Elaine heard Charlie say that if Claire gave birth to a child, he would pay her a hefty fee and ask her to help take care of the child, she had become even more obedient to Charlie, while constantly urging Claire to have a child sooner.

Elaine had been married to Jacob for so many years, and her cooking skills had never improved. She always just managed to get by, fooling her husband and daughter with various dishes.

But now, she had actually started researching recipes on her phone, wholeheartedly wanting to maintain a good relationship with Charlie so that she could have a good life in the future.

She had already figured it out.

Although Charlie was just an orphan with no background, at least he had mastered the skill of geomancy. In the future, this family would definitely not lack money. Moreover, with the villa worth over a hundred million provided by the White family, she couldn't be more satisfied.

So, now she only wanted to please Charlie and nothing else.

This surprised Claire and Jacob.

They never expected Elaine, who had never bowed her head at home, to start bowing her head to Charlie.

Of course, they also understood very well that Elaine was going after money. After all, no one knew Elaine better than they did.

But this wasn't necessarily a bad thing. At least there wouldn't be any more chaos in the house.

Charlie drove to the stadium, which was already packed with people.

Today's finals could be said to have attracted nationwide attention.

Everyone in the country wanted to see if the dark horse Dianne could win the championship directly!

When Charlie arrived backstage, Dianne had already arrived early.

Seeing him, she was both shy and happy, clinging to his arm and asking in a sweet voice, "Master Wade, do you think Dianne can win today?"

Charlie nodded, seriously saying, "I believe you will definitely win!"

As he spoke, he couldn't help but think of Nanako.

Indeed.

Nanako's strength was much higher than Dianne's previous level, but now Dianne's strength had already surpassed Nanako by a large margin.

So, Charlie wasn't worried at all about Dianne winning.

However, he couldn't help but worry in his heart that Dianne might accidentally injure Nanako during the match.

To be honest, he had quite a favorable impression of this girl, Nanako.

Although she was a Japanese woman, it had to be admitted that she was a model of beauty, both in appearance, figure, personality, character, upbringing, and cultivation.

The phrase"quiet as a virgin, lively as a rabbit" were the best description of her.

Any normal man, when faced with such a tender woman, couldn't help but feel pity.





Chapter 1460 - "Unwavering Determination"

She was like the most dazzling and fragrant flower, evoking a sense of protection from everyone.

Although Charlie didn't exactly like her, he appreciated her to a great extent.

When you appreciate someone, naturally you don't want them to get hurt.

However, her current opponent happened to be little chili pepper, Dianne.

From the perspective of the competition, Charlie naturally hoped for Dianne to win, while also bringing glory to China.

But personally, he didn't want Nanako to be seriously injured either.

At one moment, Charlie wanted to tell Dianne to show some mercy after taking the stage, to avoid injuring Nanako too severely.

However, after hesitating for a moment, he gave up on the idea.

Because he knew he couldn't interfere with Dianne's match.

If he said such things, Dianne would definitely be shocked and disappointed.

After all, in her eyes, he was the greatly admired Master Wade and her current coach. If he asked her to go easy on her opponent before the match, she would feel betrayed.

So, he could only keep this worry to himself, while also secretly deciding that if Nanako wasn't seriously injured, he would no longer interfere and let her return directly to Japan.

But if Nanako was seriously injured, then he couldn't just stand by and do nothing. He would have to help her at least once, not allowing her to end up like her master, Kazuki Yamamoto, who became a cripple.

Meanwhile, in the other resting room, Nanako's expression was somewhat nervous.

Her assistant, Koichi, had placed two mobile phones in front of her, both on video calls.

One was with Kazuki Yamamoto, who was lying in the hospital; the other was with her father, Takehiko, who was far away in Japan.

Kazuki Yamamoto's face was serious as he said, "Nanako, you can still withdraw now. It's best not to compete with that Dianne. In case you get seriously injured, your future will be ruined!"

Nanako said seriously, "Master, please don't say that anymore. Nanako will be on stage in ten minutes. Please say some encouraging words or give Nanako some tactical advice!"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed deeply. "Ah! Why don't you listen to advice!"

Takehiko, on the other mobile phone, also couldn't conceal his nervousness. "Nanako! Mr. Yamamoto is your mentor. Why don't you listen to his advice and insist on competing in this match? You're the most beloved child of Dad. Dad would rather you lead an ordinary life than risk getting hurt!"

Nanako's eyes turned red, and she spoke, "Father, you have watched Nanako grow up and know Nanako's personality best. If Nanako retreats at this moment, she will never be able to forgive herself in her lifetime. I'm only 22 this year. Are you willing to see me live the rest of my life with regrets? "

Takehiko couldn't help but choke up and said, "Nanako, you always call me 'Father.' Today, I want to hear you call me 'Otousan' like a normal child from an ordinary family."

Nanako immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the video on the phone, and respectfully said, "Otousan!"

"Otousan" means "dad" in Japanese.

After hearing Nanako say "Otousan," Takehiko sighed lightly and said, "Nanako, go ahead. Dad respects you. Go pursue your own conscience and Dad will be waiting for you in Tokyo!"

Nanako smiled sweetly and said, "Otousan, if I get seriously injured this time, I don't want to return to Tokyo. I want to recuperate in Kyoto. I prefer the environment in Kyoto."

Tokyo is the capital of Japan, a cosmopolitan metropolis with towering skyscrapers, bustling streets, and a strong sense of modernity.

Kyoto, on the other hand, is Japan's ancient capital. There are a large number of historical sites dating back hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are quite well-preserved. The modern atmosphere is not as strong, the environment is quiet, and the climate is pleasant.

Nanako grew up in the ancient mansion of the Ito family in Kyoto when she was young. At the age of fourteen, she moved to Tokyo with her family. But in her heart, Kyoto was the only hometown she remembered.
Nanako would be injured by Dianne and cured by Charlie the devil.
I feel for Claire, now the Japanese have entered the competition for Charlie's heart amongst countless Chinese beauties...😍
 
Chapter 1451 - "Milk Tea Mishaps: A Tale of Accidental Romance"

Actually, Nanako didn't know what to say for a moment, so she had a sudden inspiration and simply handed over the milk tea.

As for Charlie, although he felt a bit surprised, he hadn't had a single drop of water since he left to pick up his father-in-law until now, and his mouth was indeed a bit dry.

So, he subconsciously took it, smiled, and said, "Thank you, I was just feeling thirsty."

With that, he lowered his head, bit the straw, and took a big gulp.

It was only then that Nanako realized, with alarm in her heart, "Oops! I've already taken a few sips of this milk tea."

"Although I only had a few sips, it still counts as drinking it!"

"Oh no, oh no, does that mean I indirectly kissed Charlie?!"

Charlie had no idea that the milk tea had been previously consumed by Nanako. While drinking, he asked, "Miss Ito, what brings you here so late? Is there something you need?"

Nanako was extremely embarrassed.

Having undergone twenty years of rigorous education as a lady of the noble class, she knew the importance of the phrase "men and women should not get too close." This could be considered the most intimate contact she had ever had with the opposite sex!

So, at this moment, she felt nervous and anxious.

However, aside from that, there was also a faint sense of excitement in her heart.

Just as she was in a state of panic, Charlie asked her, "Why did you come here?"

"Ah, um..." Nanako nervously said, "I, I, I just happened to be passing by, no, no, I..."

Nanako was not good at lying, so for a moment, she didn't know how to answer his question and ended up confusing herself.

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "It's okay, you don't need to be too nervous in front of me. Just say whatever you want."

Nanako nodded lightly and said, "I, I just wanted to see Charlie-sama because I was worried that after the competition, I wouldn't have a chance to see Charlie-sama again."

Charlie curiously asked, "Why? Are you going back to Japan after the competition?"

"Yes." Nanako dared not look into his eyes and said softly, "My father has already arranged the flight, and we'll be leaving immediately after the competition ends."

Charlie was puzzled, "But you've made it to the finals after all. Even if you lose, you'll still be the runner-up. Are you not planning to attend the award ceremony?"

Nanako smiled bitterly, "As the number one seed in the competition, if I can't win the gold medal, I won't have the face to stay for the runner-up award ceremony."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Practicing martial arts is not about winning, because the birth of martial arts itself is not about fighting with others, but about fighting with oneself."

"Fighting with oneself?" Nanako asked in confusion, "Charlie-sama, what does it mean to fight with oneself?"

Charlie smiled calmly and said, "Nanako, our Chinese ancestors may be different from the ancestors of any other country or nation in the world. Our ancestors have never liked bullying the weak or invading others."

"Since ancient times, our Chinese ancestors have always defended our homeland and tried their best not to be invaded by foreign enemies. Even during the most prosperous period of the world when numerous countries came to pay tribute, we have never invaded any country, including Japan."





Chapter 1452 - "Of Hits and Hearts: Nanako's Risky Tactics"

"Our Chinese ancestors always focus on how to improve themselves. Even in competition, we are only competing with ourselves, with our past selves, and with our present selves!"

"Competing with ourselves is to surpass our past and present selves. We compete in medicine to live longer, in agriculture to feed more people, and in martial arts to become stronger."

At this point, Charlie looked at Nanako and asked her, "If you were no longer allowed to participate in any more competitions from now on, would you give up on improving yourself, or even give up on martial arts?"

Nanako blurted out, "Of course not! Even if I couldn't participate in any more competitions, I wouldn't give up on martial arts!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Exactly, you love martial arts, not using martial arts to defeat others. So, what does winning or losing matter? Even if you lost the competition and didn't get any medals, what does it matter? As long as you live up to your love for martial arts, that's enough."

Nanako bowed slightly to him and sincerely said, "Thank you, Charlie, I understand now!"

Charlie said, "Work hard in tomorrow's competition, don't worry too much about success or failure, just show your best."

Nanako nodded earnestly, "Rest assured, Charlie, I will do my best!"

Afterwards, she remembered the previous match in the quarterfinals, the look of concern Charlie had given her, and she asked with happiness in her heart, "Charlie, how did I perform in the last match?"

Charlie, upon hearing her mention the last match, couldn't help but feel a bit tender. He replied seriously, "I think you did great in the last match. But I didn't quite understand why you let your opponent hit you repeatedly. Actually, your strength was superior to hers. If you had counterattacked resolutely from the beginning, you might not have been injured. Why did you keep giving her opportunities?"

Nanako blushed and said shyly, "Actually, I mainly wanted to win with one move, so I let the opponent attack me in the early stage to find her weakness."

Charlie couldn't help but be surprised, "In a competition, winning is good enough, why insist on defeating the enemy with one move?"

In Charlie's opinion, Nanako's strategy of defeating the enemy with one move was quite different from Dianne's. Dianne had the ability to defeat the enemy with one move due to her greatly increased overall strength, so defeating the enemy with one move was not a big problem for her, it could even be said to be easy.

However, Nanako's strength, although stronger than her opponent Michelle, was not strong enough to defeat her with one move, so she had set herself a very difficult task. If she hadn't insisted on taking the most difficult path, she wouldn't have been hit several times by her opponent during the match.

Nanako became even more embarrassed at this moment. She said with great seriousness, "I... I mainly wanted to make Charlie take notice of me."

Charlie was taken aback by this.

For himself?

This girl was really naive, wasn't she?

To put herself in such a dangerous situation just to make him take notice of her? What if the opponent accidentally caused a serious injury? What would he do then?

Thinking of this, he couldn't help but ask, "Just to make me take notice of you, you put yourself in such a dangerous situation. Do you think it's worth it?"

"Worth it!" Nanako said firmly and sincerely, "At that moment, when I saw the look in Charlie's eyes on the stage, I didn't know if I misunderstood it, but when I saw that look in your eyes, I felt that everything was worth it in that moment."







Chapter 1453 - "Tea Talks and Truths: Nanako and Charlie's Candid Conversation"

Charlie didn't know what kind of expression he had given Nanako at that time.

After all, he didn't have a mirror to see what his expression looked like.

But he did remember his feelings at that time.

Watching her being continuously hit by her opponent, he did feel heartache.

So, he thought that what Nanako saw at that time should also be his concerned expression, right?

Thinking of this, he felt a bit embarrassed, sighed, and said seriously, "Don't be so foolish in the future. You can give your all in the competition, but don't put yourself in danger for a little obsession."

When Nanako heard Charlie's caring words, she was excited and nodded repeatedly, saying, "I understand, Charlie!"

Charlie looked at her and could still see the bruises and scars on the corners of her eyes. He couldn't help but advise, "In the next match against Dianne, remember to ensure your own safety. If you feel that you're not Dianne's match, just surrender without feeling ashamed. Don't stubbornly resist, because Dianne's current strength is indeed beyond yours by quite a bit, and being overly stubborn might result in injury."

Hearing this, Nanako nodded lightly and couldn't help asking, "Charlie, Nanako has had a question lingering in her heart for a long time, and I want to ask for your guidance. I hope it's not too presumptuous?"

Charlie said lightly, "Go ahead. If I can tell you, I won't hide it."

Nanako hurriedly said, "My mentor and I have studied and analyzed Dianne's matches before. We've watched many videos of her previous matches and felt that her current strength seems to have made a significant leap forward in a short period of time, clearly surpassing the pace of normal training progress. So I want to ask Charlie, why has Dianne made such rapid progress? Is this progress related to Charlie?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "What if I say it has nothing to do with me?"

Nanako shook her head and said, "Please forgive Nanako for being rude. If Charlie says it's not related to this matter, Nanako won't believe it!"

Charlie nodded and said frankly, "You guessed it right. It is indeed related to me."

Nanako said, "Thank you, Charlie, for your frankness!"

As the two spoke, they had already walked to the entrance of Thomson Elite Product. Charlie looked at her and said, "Alright, go back and rest early. Prepare well for the next match."

Nanako felt a bit reluctant, but still nodded obediently, her hands folded in front of her, deeply bowing, "Thank you, Charlie, for your words tonight!"

Charlie nodded with a smile, waved to her, and said, "Thank you for the milk tea, I'm leaving."

After that, he walked into the gate of Thomson Elite villa.

Nanako followed him with her eyes for a long time, until his figure completely disappeared from sight, then sighed lightly and turned to leave.

At this moment.

Aurous Hill International Hotel.

Jiro had just finished showering in his room, leisurely poured a glass of whiskey, sat on the sofa in front of the French window, and looked contentedly at the night view of Aurous Hill.

The reason for his extremely good mood was because this time's Aurous Hill International Sanda Competition had broken records in terms of attention in China, which in turn had greatly increased Kobayashi's popularity.






Chapter 1454 - "Of Imitations and Invitations: Jiro's Pharmaceutical Plight"

According to feedback, sales suddenly increased by seven or eight times, far exceeding his expectations.

Looking at it this way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take it to the next level!

With this thought, he felt relieved and couldn't help but take a few more sips of the strong liquor in his cup.

After these sips, his stomach felt fiery.

Then, a bit of pain started to surface.

Jiro's expression changed slightly, and he immediately reached for his own company's Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

In fact, Jiro had a chronic stomach ailment.

He was fond of alcohol, loved drinking, especially strong liquor, so his stomach had long harbored some underlying issues.

Last year, his stomach problems worsened, and the doctor advised him to quit drinking. In order to solve his stomach problems, he relied on his professional knowledge in pharmacology and extensively studied many ancient Chinese medical books, researching many prescriptions, before formulating Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder, as a daily medicine that can relieve stomach discomfort, can be said to be very effective. But this kind of stomach powder is like a plaster; it can greatly alleviate joint rheumatism, but as for a cure, it's almost impossible.

It's the same with stomach powder.

It's impossible to cure serious stomach ailments with Kobayashi Stomach Powder alone, just like a person whose knee cartilage has worn out, causing constant pain. In this situation, applying a plaster can only temporarily alleviate the pain, at most reducing swelling and inflammation, but it definitely cannot restore damaged knee cartilage.

In other words, even if such a patient applies plasters for a lifetime, it's impossible to cure the damage to their knee joints.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder is also like this.

Based on ancient Chinese medical formulas, Jiro formulated Kobayashi Stomach Powder, which greatly alleviated his stomach problems. But it has never been able to cure them completely, so Jiro now has to take several packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder every day to relieve his stomach discomfort.

Just as he was about to pick up two packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder and prepare to mix them with whiskey, there was a knock on the door.

He set down the glass and the stomach powder, stepped to the door, and saw through the electronic eye screen that it was his assistant standing outside, so he reached out and opened the door.

As soon as the door opened, he looked at his assistant and asked, "It's so late, what's the matter?"

The assistant immediately handed him a package of medicine and nervously said, "Chairman, a local pharmaceutical company in Aurous Hill suddenly launched a stomach powder today called Mystical Gastric Remedy. They even specifically invited the currently hottest female celebrity in China, Haidee Snow, to endorse it. Now, this medicine has caused a frenzy of buying nationwide!"

"What the hell?!"

Jiro furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Damn it, Chinese pharmaceutical companies dare to imitate our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' flagship product, it's outrageous!"

When Jiro said this, he didn't even realize that Kobayashi Stomach Powder itself was copied from ancient Chinese medical formulas.

He took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, looked it over, and disdainfully said, "Products imitating our Kobayashi Stomach Powder abound in China, South Korea, and Southeast Asia, but none of them can compare to us. This Mystical Gastric Remedy must be the same, just garbage, not worth mentioning."

The assistant spoke up, "But this time, this medicine is different! It's endorsed by Haidee, and Haidee has never endorsed any substantive products before. This is the first time, so the fan effect is extremely strong. Just her fans alone have generated a terrifying purchasing power!"







Chapter 1455 - "Powders and Plots: Jiro's Risky Remedy Review"

When Jiro's assistant mentioned this, he couldn't help but take it seriously.

He furrowed his brows and said, "I know about this Haidee Snow. She's indeed a very beautiful woman and a talented actress. I didn't expect her to become the spokesperson for our competitors this time."

Pausing for a moment, he continued, "How about this, you go and contact her agency tomorrow, ask how much they'll charge if she endorses our Kobayashi Gastric Powder."

The assistant nodded and replied, "I'll contact her agency first thing tomorrow morning."

Jiro said coldly, "I don't want to wait until tomorrow morning. Contact them now! Agents always keep their phones on 24/7 and readily available."

"Alright, I'll do it right away!"

Jiro returned to his room, feeling annoyed.

He knew that in this day and age, regardless of what you're selling, the worst thing that can happen is to create an idol effect.

Many fervent fans don't care whether the product endorsed by their idol is good or bad. As long as their idol endorses it, they'll buy it in large quantities.

Moreover, the exclusive nature of fans' purchasing behavior is very strong. If they choose to buy a product endorsed by their idol, they won't even look at similar products.

If that's the case, it's highly likely that this Mystical Gastric Remedy, with Haidee's influence, will snatch away a significant portion of consumers from Kobayashi Gastric Powder!

Thinking about this, Jiro's expression grew even darker.

Damn it.

Originally, Kobayashi Gastric Powder was about to become popular all over China through this martial arts competition, but unexpectedly, a wild card like this popped up out of nowhere!

While he was feeling frustrated, Jiro suddenly felt a pain in his stomach again.

If it weren't for his assistant interrupting him, he would have already taken those two packets of stomach relief.

So, instinctively, he wanted to continue using his own Kobayashi Gastric Powder.

However, when he saw the Mystical Gastric Remedy in his hand, he couldn't help but have a thought: "Why don't I take this opportunity to personally test how effective this Mystical Gastric Remedy really is!"

"After all, I've been a deep user of Kobayashi Gastric Powder for a long time. The quality of a stomach relief can easily be judged by my stomach!"

"If the efficacy of this medicine, in my own perception, is not as good as Kobayashi Gastric Powder, then I don't need to worry about its threat. Although Haidee has popularity, popularity will eventually fade. When the popularity fades, everything will still depend on strength!"

"By then, this Mystical Gastric Remedy will be automatically eliminated by consumers due to its ineffectiveness!"

Thinking of this, Jiro took a step back to the soft sofa, sat down heavily, and casually opened the packaging of Mystical Gastric Remedy, taking out two small packets.

Usually, he needed two packets of Kobayashi Gastric Powder to relieve his stomach discomfort.

So, he subconsciously took out two packets of Mystical Gastric Remedy, intending to try the same dosage.

But soon he gave up this idea. He thought he should start with one packet first. If one packet had no effect, he would add another. If it still didn't work, he would continue increasing the dosage.

After all, this medicine itself is more of a health care product, and the raw materials used are all non-toxic and harmless ingredients. It's not a problem to consume a few more packets.

Jiro thought, it would be best if this Mystical Gastric Remedy had no effect even after consuming ten packets. In that case, this medicine would be completely doomed.

So, he directly tore open one packet, poured the powder from the packaging into his mouth, and then picked up a bottle of whiskey to wash it down.







Chapter 1456 - "Stomach Showdown: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi Stomach Powder"

When Jiro took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, he didn't think much of it.

He thought that this medicine must be much worse than his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, but how much worse exactly would depend on whether he felt anything after taking a packet.

However, the next moment, he immediately furrowed his brows tightly.

After taking the Mystical Gastric Remedy, Jiro could clearly feel a warm stream rising in his abdomen.

This warm flow, like the gentle spring rain moistening everything silently, quickly enveloped his stomach and brought about extremely powerful and effective protection and pain relief, giving him a warm and cozy feeling.

And his stomach discomfort immediately disappeared, becoming extremely comfortable, thanks to this warm stream!

When he took his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, although he also had this feeling, in terms of effectiveness, it was like night and day!

"Why is the effect of this Mystical Gastric Remedy so good? It's unbelievably miraculous! Even if I take two packets of Kobayashi Stomach Powder, I never feel this comfortable! Why is this medicine so magical? What kind of formula did they use?!"

Thinking of this, Jiro's heart thumped, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder was the ace in the hole for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to expand globally!

He didn't want this ace to be crushed instantly by powerful competitors shortly after its launch!

If he didn't take some measures and strategies, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would basically be declared a failure in the face of the powerful efficacy of Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Jiro felt panicked and anxious, while also comforting himself constantly, thinking, "Could it be that the effect of this medicine comes and goes quickly? If the effect of the Mystical Gastric Remedy dissipates quickly, then there's still a glimmer of hope for my Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

So, Jiro decided to wait!

Wait and see if his stomach discomfort would recur within a short period.

However, Jiro waited for a whole hour and discovered a fact that shocked him even more.

The efficacy of this Mystical Gastric Remedy showed no sign of weakening at all, and his stomach still felt extremely comfortable, like soaking in a hot spring on a cold winter day.

He couldn't help but exclaim, "What on earth is this? How can there be such a strong stomach powder?! I've already researched numerous ancient Chinese prescriptions, and Kobayashi Stomach Powder can be said to be the best among them, with some modern upgrades and improvements, which is why it has the current effect. I thought Kobayashi Stomach Powder had reached its peak."

"But this Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy is even better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder by miles!"

At this moment, Jiro's stomach was incredibly comfortable, but his heart was filled with immense pain!

He had planned to rely on Kobayashi Stomach Powder to rise up and become one of the world's top pharmaceutical companies directly. But unexpectedly, before he could even rise, he was crushed by this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Who wouldn't feel bitter about it?

He immediately called his assistant and asked, "What's the market price for this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy?"

The assistant replied, "The retail price is the same as our Kobayashi Stomach Powder."

"Damn it!"

Jiro felt a sharp pain in his heart!

He couldn't help but angrily curse, "They're clearly targeting our Kobayashi Stomach Powder! Damn Mystical Labs!".








Chapter 1457 - "Stomach Wars: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi's Angst"

At this moment, Jiro couldn't help but feel angry.

The Mystical Gastric Remedy, in terms of its therapeutic effects, was exactly the same as Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, making it a direct competitor.

However, the Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy was much stronger than Kobayashi's.

What's more infuriating was that the packaging specifications, net content, and price of the Mystical Gastric Remedy were all the same as Kobayashi's!

This was very frustrating!

Much better than Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, but the quantity and price were exactly the same.

Wasn't this pushing Kobayashi's Stomach Powder to its death?!

Furthermore, with Haidee Snow endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy, it suddenly became popular in the Chinese market, completely stifling Kobayashi's grand ambitions to expand into the Chinese market!

And being defeated by the Mystical Gastric Remedy in the domestic Chinese market was just the first step!

It was obvious that such a good medicine like the Mystical Gastric Remedy wouldn't just be satisfied with the Chinese market. They would definitely export to neighboring countries around China and even to Europe and America in the shortest time possible!

If the Mystical Gastric Remedy entered the Japanese market, wouldn't it snatch away the stronghold of Kobayashi's Stomach Powder?!

If Kobayashi's Stomach Powder lost its overseas market and its domestic market in Japan, the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals would be in jeopardy!

In other words, this Mystical Gastric Remedy might spell the end for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!

What's more important was that Jiro's entire hope was now pinned on Kobayashi's Stomach Powder!

The entire Japan had high hopes for his Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, praising its efficacy and the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

This included the head of the Ito family, Takehiko, who was also the father of Nanako, Takehiko.

The reason why Takehiko wanted to marry Nanako to himself was to use this opportunity to form an alliance with the Kobayashi family and then get a chance to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

If the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals suddenly turned from bright to dim, Takehiko would definitely lose interest in both himself and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. In that case, how could he marry Nanako?!

It must be noted that Nanako was a goddess adored by the entire Japan, hailed as the epitome of Japanese beauty. He couldn't let her slip away from his hands no matter what he said!

With this in mind, Jiro immediately said to his assistant beside him, "Investigate the background of this Mystical Labs, and make it fast!"

The assistant nodded busily, "I got it, President. I'll arrange for someone to investigate right away!"

Jiro then asked, "Has Haidee's agent been contacted? What did they say?"

"Contacted," the assistant said indignantly, "The person we contacted is named Lilah. Damn it, that woman's attitude is too arrogant. I told her that we hope to invite Miss Snow to endorse our product, and she directly said that Miss Snow will no longer endorse any physical products, only endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy exclusively."

"What the hell!"

Jiro was dumbfounded and blurted out, "How much endorsement fee did Mystical Labs give Haidee?! Did they buy out all her endorsements for physical products?!"






Chapter 1458 - "A Dangerous Obsession"

The assistant said embarrassedly, "Chairman, I don't know about this. The other party didn't allow me to ask further questions and just hung up the phone."

"What a jerk!" Jiro said with a dark face. "In that case, we'll have to figure something out with this Mystical Labs. No matter what, I must buy the patent for their formula!"

The assistant asked cautiously, "Chairman, is this medicine really effective?"

"Extremely effective," Jiro said gloomily. "It's at least ten times better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

The assistant felt as if he had been struck by lightning. "Ten times?! Such a huge difference?!"

Jiro nodded, his face dark. "This is a matter you must not spread. If we can get the formula for Mystical Gastric Remedy, we can turn everything around and even rise to a higher level. But if we can't get the formula, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be in trouble!"

Upon hearing this, the assistant couldn't help but ask, "Chairman, for anyone, such a good formula is a cash cow. Will Mystical Labs agree to sell it to us?"

Jiro gritted his teeth. "This concerns the life and death of our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals! Regardless of whether they agree or not, I will force them to agree!"

Jiro was unaware that he had completely fallen into the same madness as his brother, Kobayashi Ichiro, had before.

Initially, Kobayashi Ichiro coveted and schemed for the miraculous medicine bestowed upon Simon Thorpe by Charlie, wanting to use it to cure their father, Kobayashi Masao's paralysis, and even to elevate Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to the top of the global pharmaceutical industry. That's why he took a risk, but eventually ended up hiding and feeding dogs at Orvel's dog farm.

And Jiro, unknowingly, had pushed open the same door of fate as his brother.

Soon, the assistant obtained some investigation results.

He reported to Jiro, "Chairman, I have found out some information about Mystical Labs. It turns out that this company used to be called Weigard Pharmaceuticals. When we evaluated Chinese pharmaceutical companies before, we also evaluated this one. At that time, its overall market value was around two to three billion, not a very large enterprise, and we didn't pay much attention to it."

Jiro frowned and asked, "Then why did they change their name to Mystical Labs?"

The assistant said, "I haven't received any information about this yet. However, after changing its name to Mystical Labs, their equity structure also changed. Previously, the Weigard family held 100% of the shares, but after the change, the Weigard family only holds 20%, and the remaining 80% is held by a mysterious person."

"A mysterious person?" Jiro asked in surprise. "Can't you find out who this mysterious person is?"

"I can't find out," the assistant reported. "This equity structure has been handled by top lawyers behind the scenes, hiding key information about the major shareholder. It's impossible to find out who holds the 80% of shares. Chairman, I think this matter is not simple. The major shareholder behind this may have a very strong background! We must be cautious!"

Jiro nodded, gritting his teeth. "I don't need you to tell me. This person's background is definitely extraordinary, but we can't afford to consider that now. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take off. I absolutely cannot allow Mystical Gastric Remedy to clip our wings at this time!"

The assistant hurriedly asked, "Chairman, what do you mean?"

Jiro said, "Early tomorrow morning, go to Mystical Labs!"

The assistant said, "Chairman, early tomorrow morning, Miss Nanako will participate in the finals! Won't you go to the scene to cheer her on?"

Jiro waved his hand irritably. "The most urgent matter now is to swallow Mystical Labs! If we can't swallow Mystical Labs, then I won't be able to swallow Miss Nanako either! If we can swallow Mystical Labs, then Miss Nanako will sooner or later fall into the palm of my hand!"

The assistant immediately nodded and said, "Chairman, I understand!"

Jiro added, "By the way, quickly contact and mobilize a group of experts from the country to come over. Try to get them to Aurous Hill by tomorrow noon. In case Mystical Labs is very stubborn and can't be swallowed, let this group of experts solve it!"






Chapter 1459 - "Dianne's Moment of Truth"

The Next Day.

Early in the morning, Jiro set off for Mystical Labs.

After having breakfast prepared by his mother-in-law, Charlie borrowed his father-in-law's car and drove to the Aurous Hill Stadium.

It had to be said that ever since Elaine had softened up, Charlie's life at home had become much more comfortable.

And since Elaine heard Charlie say that if Claire gave birth to a child, he would pay her a hefty fee and ask her to help take care of the child, she had become even more obedient to Charlie, while constantly urging Claire to have a child sooner.

Elaine had been married to Jacob for so many years, and her cooking skills had never improved. She always just managed to get by, fooling her husband and daughter with various dishes.

But now, she had actually started researching recipes on her phone, wholeheartedly wanting to maintain a good relationship with Charlie so that she could have a good life in the future.

She had already figured it out.

Although Charlie was just an orphan with no background, at least he had mastered the skill of geomancy. In the future, this family would definitely not lack money. Moreover, with the villa worth over a hundred million provided by the White family, she couldn't be more satisfied.

So, now she only wanted to please Charlie and nothing else.

This surprised Claire and Jacob.

They never expected Elaine, who had never bowed her head at home, to start bowing her head to Charlie.

Of course, they also understood very well that Elaine was going after money. After all, no one knew Elaine better than they did.

But this wasn't necessarily a bad thing. At least there wouldn't be any more chaos in the house.

Charlie drove to the stadium, which was already packed with people.

Today's finals could be said to have attracted nationwide attention.

Everyone in the country wanted to see if the dark horse Dianne could win the championship directly!

When Charlie arrived backstage, Dianne had already arrived early.

Seeing him, she was both shy and happy, clinging to his arm and asking in a sweet voice, "Master Wade, do you think Dianne can win today?"

Charlie nodded, seriously saying, "I believe you will definitely win!"

As he spoke, he couldn't help but think of Nanako.

Indeed.

Nanako's strength was much higher than Dianne's previous level, but now Dianne's strength had already surpassed Nanako by a large margin.

So, Charlie wasn't worried at all about Dianne winning.

However, he couldn't help but worry in his heart that Dianne might accidentally injure Nanako during the match.

To be honest, he had quite a favorable impression of this girl, Nanako.

Although she was a Japanese woman, it had to be admitted that she was a model of beauty, both in appearance, figure, personality, character, upbringing, and cultivation.

The phrase"quiet as a virgin, lively as a rabbit" were the best description of her.

Any normal man, when faced with such a tender woman, couldn't help but feel pity.





Chapter 1460 - "Unwavering Determination"

She was like the most dazzling and fragrant flower, evoking a sense of protection from everyone.

Although Charlie didn't exactly like her, he appreciated her to a great extent.

When you appreciate someone, naturally you don't want them to get hurt.

However, her current opponent happened to be little chili pepper, Dianne.

From the perspective of the competition, Charlie naturally hoped for Dianne to win, while also bringing glory to China.

But personally, he didn't want Nanako to be seriously injured either.

At one moment, Charlie wanted to tell Dianne to show some mercy after taking the stage, to avoid injuring Nanako too severely.

However, after hesitating for a moment, he gave up on the idea.

Because he knew he couldn't interfere with Dianne's match.

If he said such things, Dianne would definitely be shocked and disappointed.

After all, in her eyes, he was the greatly admired Master Wade and her current coach. If he asked her to go easy on her opponent before the match, she would feel betrayed.

So, he could only keep this worry to himself, while also secretly deciding that if Nanako wasn't seriously injured, he would no longer interfere and let her return directly to Japan.

But if Nanako was seriously injured, then he couldn't just stand by and do nothing. He would have to help her at least once, not allowing her to end up like her master, Kazuki Yamamoto, who became a cripple.

Meanwhile, in the other resting room, Nanako's expression was somewhat nervous.

Her assistant, Koichi, had placed two mobile phones in front of her, both on video calls.

One was with Kazuki Yamamoto, who was lying in the hospital; the other was with her father, Takehiko, who was far away in Japan.

Kazuki Yamamoto's face was serious as he said, "Nanako, you can still withdraw now. It's best not to compete with that Dianne. In case you get seriously injured, your future will be ruined!"

Nanako said seriously, "Master, please don't say that anymore. Nanako will be on stage in ten minutes. Please say some encouraging words or give Nanako some tactical advice!"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed deeply. "Ah! Why don't you listen to advice!"

Takehiko, on the other mobile phone, also couldn't conceal his nervousness. "Nanako! Mr. Yamamoto is your mentor. Why don't you listen to his advice and insist on competing in this match? You're the most beloved child of Dad. Dad would rather you lead an ordinary life than risk getting hurt!"

Nanako's eyes turned red, and she spoke, "Father, you have watched Nanako grow up and know Nanako's personality best. If Nanako retreats at this moment, she will never be able to forgive herself in her lifetime. I'm only 22 this year. Are you willing to see me live the rest of my life with regrets? "

Takehiko couldn't help but choke up and said, "Nanako, you always call me 'Father.' Today, I want to hear you call me 'Otousan' like a normal child from an ordinary family."

Nanako immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the video on the phone, and respectfully said, "Otousan!"

"Otousan" means "dad" in Japanese.

After hearing Nanako say "Otousan," Takehiko sighed lightly and said, "Nanako, go ahead. Dad respects you. Go pursue your own conscience and Dad will be waiting for you in Tokyo!"

Nanako smiled sweetly and said, "Otousan, if I get seriously injured this time, I don't want to return to Tokyo. I want to recuperate in Kyoto. I prefer the environment in Kyoto."

Tokyo is the capital of Japan, a cosmopolitan metropolis with towering skyscrapers, bustling streets, and a strong sense of modernity.

Kyoto, on the other hand, is Japan's ancient capital. There are a large number of historical sites dating back hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are quite well-preserved. The modern atmosphere is not as strong, the environment is quiet, and the climate is pleasant.

Nanako grew up in the ancient mansion of the Ito family in Kyoto when she was young. At the age of fourteen, she moved to Tokyo with her family. But in her heart, Kyoto was the only hometown she remembered.
Thanks IGM Junlee.
 
Nanako would be injured by Dianne and cured by Charlie the devil.
I feel for Claire, now the Japanese have entered the competition for Charlie's heart amongst countless Chinese beauties...😍
Id prefer the Japanese girl over claire.. But im still team Sarah!
 
Chapter 1451 - "Milk Tea Mishaps: A Tale of Accidental Romance"

Actually, Nanako didn't know what to say for a moment, so she had a sudden inspiration and simply handed over the milk tea.

As for Charlie, although he felt a bit surprised, he hadn't had a single drop of water since he left to pick up his father-in-law until now, and his mouth was indeed a bit dry.

So, he subconsciously took it, smiled, and said, "Thank you, I was just feeling thirsty."

With that, he lowered his head, bit the straw, and took a big gulp.

It was only then that Nanako realized, with alarm in her heart, "Oops! I've already taken a few sips of this milk tea."

"Although I only had a few sips, it still counts as drinking it!"

"Oh no, oh no, does that mean I indirectly kissed Charlie?!"

Charlie had no idea that the milk tea had been previously consumed by Nanako. While drinking, he asked, "Miss Ito, what brings you here so late? Is there something you need?"

Nanako was extremely embarrassed.

Having undergone twenty years of rigorous education as a lady of the noble class, she knew the importance of the phrase "men and women should not get too close." This could be considered the most intimate contact she had ever had with the opposite sex!

So, at this moment, she felt nervous and anxious.

However, aside from that, there was also a faint sense of excitement in her heart.

Just as she was in a state of panic, Charlie asked her, "Why did you come here?"

"Ah, um..." Nanako nervously said, "I, I, I just happened to be passing by, no, no, I..."

Nanako was not good at lying, so for a moment, she didn't know how to answer his question and ended up confusing herself.

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "It's okay, you don't need to be too nervous in front of me. Just say whatever you want."

Nanako nodded lightly and said, "I, I just wanted to see Charlie-sama because I was worried that after the competition, I wouldn't have a chance to see Charlie-sama again."

Charlie curiously asked, "Why? Are you going back to Japan after the competition?"

"Yes." Nanako dared not look into his eyes and said softly, "My father has already arranged the flight, and we'll be leaving immediately after the competition ends."

Charlie was puzzled, "But you've made it to the finals after all. Even if you lose, you'll still be the runner-up. Are you not planning to attend the award ceremony?"

Nanako smiled bitterly, "As the number one seed in the competition, if I can't win the gold medal, I won't have the face to stay for the runner-up award ceremony."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Practicing martial arts is not about winning, because the birth of martial arts itself is not about fighting with others, but about fighting with oneself."

"Fighting with oneself?" Nanako asked in confusion, "Charlie-sama, what does it mean to fight with oneself?"

Charlie smiled calmly and said, "Nanako, our Chinese ancestors may be different from the ancestors of any other country or nation in the world. Our ancestors have never liked bullying the weak or invading others."

"Since ancient times, our Chinese ancestors have always defended our homeland and tried their best not to be invaded by foreign enemies. Even during the most prosperous period of the world when numerous countries came to pay tribute, we have never invaded any country, including Japan."





Chapter 1452 - "Of Hits and Hearts: Nanako's Risky Tactics"

"Our Chinese ancestors always focus on how to improve themselves. Even in competition, we are only competing with ourselves, with our past selves, and with our present selves!"

"Competing with ourselves is to surpass our past and present selves. We compete in medicine to live longer, in agriculture to feed more people, and in martial arts to become stronger."

At this point, Charlie looked at Nanako and asked her, "If you were no longer allowed to participate in any more competitions from now on, would you give up on improving yourself, or even give up on martial arts?"

Nanako blurted out, "Of course not! Even if I couldn't participate in any more competitions, I wouldn't give up on martial arts!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Exactly, you love martial arts, not using martial arts to defeat others. So, what does winning or losing matter? Even if you lost the competition and didn't get any medals, what does it matter? As long as you live up to your love for martial arts, that's enough."

Nanako bowed slightly to him and sincerely said, "Thank you, Charlie, I understand now!"

Charlie said, "Work hard in tomorrow's competition, don't worry too much about success or failure, just show your best."

Nanako nodded earnestly, "Rest assured, Charlie, I will do my best!"

Afterwards, she remembered the previous match in the quarterfinals, the look of concern Charlie had given her, and she asked with happiness in her heart, "Charlie, how did I perform in the last match?"

Charlie, upon hearing her mention the last match, couldn't help but feel a bit tender. He replied seriously, "I think you did great in the last match. But I didn't quite understand why you let your opponent hit you repeatedly. Actually, your strength was superior to hers. If you had counterattacked resolutely from the beginning, you might not have been injured. Why did you keep giving her opportunities?"

Nanako blushed and said shyly, "Actually, I mainly wanted to win with one move, so I let the opponent attack me in the early stage to find her weakness."

Charlie couldn't help but be surprised, "In a competition, winning is good enough, why insist on defeating the enemy with one move?"

In Charlie's opinion, Nanako's strategy of defeating the enemy with one move was quite different from Dianne's. Dianne had the ability to defeat the enemy with one move due to her greatly increased overall strength, so defeating the enemy with one move was not a big problem for her, it could even be said to be easy.

However, Nanako's strength, although stronger than her opponent Michelle, was not strong enough to defeat her with one move, so she had set herself a very difficult task. If she hadn't insisted on taking the most difficult path, she wouldn't have been hit several times by her opponent during the match.

Nanako became even more embarrassed at this moment. She said with great seriousness, "I... I mainly wanted to make Charlie take notice of me."

Charlie was taken aback by this.

For himself?

This girl was really naive, wasn't she?

To put herself in such a dangerous situation just to make him take notice of her? What if the opponent accidentally caused a serious injury? What would he do then?

Thinking of this, he couldn't help but ask, "Just to make me take notice of you, you put yourself in such a dangerous situation. Do you think it's worth it?"

"Worth it!" Nanako said firmly and sincerely, "At that moment, when I saw the look in Charlie's eyes on the stage, I didn't know if I misunderstood it, but when I saw that look in your eyes, I felt that everything was worth it in that moment."







Chapter 1453 - "Tea Talks and Truths: Nanako and Charlie's Candid Conversation"

Charlie didn't know what kind of expression he had given Nanako at that time.

After all, he didn't have a mirror to see what his expression looked like.

But he did remember his feelings at that time.

Watching her being continuously hit by her opponent, he did feel heartache.

So, he thought that what Nanako saw at that time should also be his concerned expression, right?

Thinking of this, he felt a bit embarrassed, sighed, and said seriously, "Don't be so foolish in the future. You can give your all in the competition, but don't put yourself in danger for a little obsession."

When Nanako heard Charlie's caring words, she was excited and nodded repeatedly, saying, "I understand, Charlie!"

Charlie looked at her and could still see the bruises and scars on the corners of her eyes. He couldn't help but advise, "In the next match against Dianne, remember to ensure your own safety. If you feel that you're not Dianne's match, just surrender without feeling ashamed. Don't stubbornly resist, because Dianne's current strength is indeed beyond yours by quite a bit, and being overly stubborn might result in injury."

Hearing this, Nanako nodded lightly and couldn't help asking, "Charlie, Nanako has had a question lingering in her heart for a long time, and I want to ask for your guidance. I hope it's not too presumptuous?"

Charlie said lightly, "Go ahead. If I can tell you, I won't hide it."

Nanako hurriedly said, "My mentor and I have studied and analyzed Dianne's matches before. We've watched many videos of her previous matches and felt that her current strength seems to have made a significant leap forward in a short period of time, clearly surpassing the pace of normal training progress. So I want to ask Charlie, why has Dianne made such rapid progress? Is this progress related to Charlie?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "What if I say it has nothing to do with me?"

Nanako shook her head and said, "Please forgive Nanako for being rude. If Charlie says it's not related to this matter, Nanako won't believe it!"

Charlie nodded and said frankly, "You guessed it right. It is indeed related to me."

Nanako said, "Thank you, Charlie, for your frankness!"

As the two spoke, they had already walked to the entrance of Thomson Elite Product. Charlie looked at her and said, "Alright, go back and rest early. Prepare well for the next match."

Nanako felt a bit reluctant, but still nodded obediently, her hands folded in front of her, deeply bowing, "Thank you, Charlie, for your words tonight!"

Charlie nodded with a smile, waved to her, and said, "Thank you for the milk tea, I'm leaving."

After that, he walked into the gate of Thomson Elite villa.

Nanako followed him with her eyes for a long time, until his figure completely disappeared from sight, then sighed lightly and turned to leave.

At this moment.

Aurous Hill International Hotel.

Jiro had just finished showering in his room, leisurely poured a glass of whiskey, sat on the sofa in front of the French window, and looked contentedly at the night view of Aurous Hill.

The reason for his extremely good mood was because this time's Aurous Hill International Sanda Competition had broken records in terms of attention in China, which in turn had greatly increased Kobayashi's popularity.






Chapter 1454 - "Of Imitations and Invitations: Jiro's Pharmaceutical Plight"

According to feedback, sales suddenly increased by seven or eight times, far exceeding his expectations.

Looking at it this way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take it to the next level!

With this thought, he felt relieved and couldn't help but take a few more sips of the strong liquor in his cup.

After these sips, his stomach felt fiery.

Then, a bit of pain started to surface.

Jiro's expression changed slightly, and he immediately reached for his own company's Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

In fact, Jiro had a chronic stomach ailment.

He was fond of alcohol, loved drinking, especially strong liquor, so his stomach had long harbored some underlying issues.

Last year, his stomach problems worsened, and the doctor advised him to quit drinking. In order to solve his stomach problems, he relied on his professional knowledge in pharmacology and extensively studied many ancient Chinese medical books, researching many prescriptions, before formulating Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder, as a daily medicine that can relieve stomach discomfort, can be said to be very effective. But this kind of stomach powder is like a plaster; it can greatly alleviate joint rheumatism, but as for a cure, it's almost impossible.

It's the same with stomach powder.

It's impossible to cure serious stomach ailments with Kobayashi Stomach Powder alone, just like a person whose knee cartilage has worn out, causing constant pain. In this situation, applying a plaster can only temporarily alleviate the pain, at most reducing swelling and inflammation, but it definitely cannot restore damaged knee cartilage.

In other words, even if such a patient applies plasters for a lifetime, it's impossible to cure the damage to their knee joints.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder is also like this.

Based on ancient Chinese medical formulas, Jiro formulated Kobayashi Stomach Powder, which greatly alleviated his stomach problems. But it has never been able to cure them completely, so Jiro now has to take several packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder every day to relieve his stomach discomfort.

Just as he was about to pick up two packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder and prepare to mix them with whiskey, there was a knock on the door.

He set down the glass and the stomach powder, stepped to the door, and saw through the electronic eye screen that it was his assistant standing outside, so he reached out and opened the door.

As soon as the door opened, he looked at his assistant and asked, "It's so late, what's the matter?"

The assistant immediately handed him a package of medicine and nervously said, "Chairman, a local pharmaceutical company in Aurous Hill suddenly launched a stomach powder today called Mystical Gastric Remedy. They even specifically invited the currently hottest female celebrity in China, Haidee Snow, to endorse it. Now, this medicine has caused a frenzy of buying nationwide!"

"What the hell?!"

Jiro furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Damn it, Chinese pharmaceutical companies dare to imitate our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' flagship product, it's outrageous!"

When Jiro said this, he didn't even realize that Kobayashi Stomach Powder itself was copied from ancient Chinese medical formulas.

He took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, looked it over, and disdainfully said, "Products imitating our Kobayashi Stomach Powder abound in China, South Korea, and Southeast Asia, but none of them can compare to us. This Mystical Gastric Remedy must be the same, just garbage, not worth mentioning."

The assistant spoke up, "But this time, this medicine is different! It's endorsed by Haidee, and Haidee has never endorsed any substantive products before. This is the first time, so the fan effect is extremely strong. Just her fans alone have generated a terrifying purchasing power!"







Chapter 1455 - "Powders and Plots: Jiro's Risky Remedy Review"

When Jiro's assistant mentioned this, he couldn't help but take it seriously.

He furrowed his brows and said, "I know about this Haidee Snow. She's indeed a very beautiful woman and a talented actress. I didn't expect her to become the spokesperson for our competitors this time."

Pausing for a moment, he continued, "How about this, you go and contact her agency tomorrow, ask how much they'll charge if she endorses our Kobayashi Gastric Powder."

The assistant nodded and replied, "I'll contact her agency first thing tomorrow morning."

Jiro said coldly, "I don't want to wait until tomorrow morning. Contact them now! Agents always keep their phones on 24/7 and readily available."

"Alright, I'll do it right away!"

Jiro returned to his room, feeling annoyed.

He knew that in this day and age, regardless of what you're selling, the worst thing that can happen is to create an idol effect.

Many fervent fans don't care whether the product endorsed by their idol is good or bad. As long as their idol endorses it, they'll buy it in large quantities.

Moreover, the exclusive nature of fans' purchasing behavior is very strong. If they choose to buy a product endorsed by their idol, they won't even look at similar products.

If that's the case, it's highly likely that this Mystical Gastric Remedy, with Haidee's influence, will snatch away a significant portion of consumers from Kobayashi Gastric Powder!

Thinking about this, Jiro's expression grew even darker.

Damn it.

Originally, Kobayashi Gastric Powder was about to become popular all over China through this martial arts competition, but unexpectedly, a wild card like this popped up out of nowhere!

While he was feeling frustrated, Jiro suddenly felt a pain in his stomach again.

If it weren't for his assistant interrupting him, he would have already taken those two packets of stomach relief.

So, instinctively, he wanted to continue using his own Kobayashi Gastric Powder.

However, when he saw the Mystical Gastric Remedy in his hand, he couldn't help but have a thought: "Why don't I take this opportunity to personally test how effective this Mystical Gastric Remedy really is!"

"After all, I've been a deep user of Kobayashi Gastric Powder for a long time. The quality of a stomach relief can easily be judged by my stomach!"

"If the efficacy of this medicine, in my own perception, is not as good as Kobayashi Gastric Powder, then I don't need to worry about its threat. Although Haidee has popularity, popularity will eventually fade. When the popularity fades, everything will still depend on strength!"

"By then, this Mystical Gastric Remedy will be automatically eliminated by consumers due to its ineffectiveness!"

Thinking of this, Jiro took a step back to the soft sofa, sat down heavily, and casually opened the packaging of Mystical Gastric Remedy, taking out two small packets.

Usually, he needed two packets of Kobayashi Gastric Powder to relieve his stomach discomfort.

So, he subconsciously took out two packets of Mystical Gastric Remedy, intending to try the same dosage.

But soon he gave up this idea. He thought he should start with one packet first. If one packet had no effect, he would add another. If it still didn't work, he would continue increasing the dosage.

After all, this medicine itself is more of a health care product, and the raw materials used are all non-toxic and harmless ingredients. It's not a problem to consume a few more packets.

Jiro thought, it would be best if this Mystical Gastric Remedy had no effect even after consuming ten packets. In that case, this medicine would be completely doomed.

So, he directly tore open one packet, poured the powder from the packaging into his mouth, and then picked up a bottle of whiskey to wash it down.







Chapter 1456 - "Stomach Showdown: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi Stomach Powder"

When Jiro took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, he didn't think much of it.

He thought that this medicine must be much worse than his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, but how much worse exactly would depend on whether he felt anything after taking a packet.

However, the next moment, he immediately furrowed his brows tightly.

After taking the Mystical Gastric Remedy, Jiro could clearly feel a warm stream rising in his abdomen.

This warm flow, like the gentle spring rain moistening everything silently, quickly enveloped his stomach and brought about extremely powerful and effective protection and pain relief, giving him a warm and cozy feeling.

And his stomach discomfort immediately disappeared, becoming extremely comfortable, thanks to this warm stream!

When he took his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, although he also had this feeling, in terms of effectiveness, it was like night and day!

"Why is the effect of this Mystical Gastric Remedy so good? It's unbelievably miraculous! Even if I take two packets of Kobayashi Stomach Powder, I never feel this comfortable! Why is this medicine so magical? What kind of formula did they use?!"

Thinking of this, Jiro's heart thumped, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder was the ace in the hole for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to expand globally!

He didn't want this ace to be crushed instantly by powerful competitors shortly after its launch!

If he didn't take some measures and strategies, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would basically be declared a failure in the face of the powerful efficacy of Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Jiro felt panicked and anxious, while also comforting himself constantly, thinking, "Could it be that the effect of this medicine comes and goes quickly? If the effect of the Mystical Gastric Remedy dissipates quickly, then there's still a glimmer of hope for my Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

So, Jiro decided to wait!

Wait and see if his stomach discomfort would recur within a short period.

However, Jiro waited for a whole hour and discovered a fact that shocked him even more.

The efficacy of this Mystical Gastric Remedy showed no sign of weakening at all, and his stomach still felt extremely comfortable, like soaking in a hot spring on a cold winter day.

He couldn't help but exclaim, "What on earth is this? How can there be such a strong stomach powder?! I've already researched numerous ancient Chinese prescriptions, and Kobayashi Stomach Powder can be said to be the best among them, with some modern upgrades and improvements, which is why it has the current effect. I thought Kobayashi Stomach Powder had reached its peak."

"But this Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy is even better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder by miles!"

At this moment, Jiro's stomach was incredibly comfortable, but his heart was filled with immense pain!

He had planned to rely on Kobayashi Stomach Powder to rise up and become one of the world's top pharmaceutical companies directly. But unexpectedly, before he could even rise, he was crushed by this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Who wouldn't feel bitter about it?

He immediately called his assistant and asked, "What's the market price for this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy?"

The assistant replied, "The retail price is the same as our Kobayashi Stomach Powder."

"Damn it!"

Jiro felt a sharp pain in his heart!

He couldn't help but angrily curse, "They're clearly targeting our Kobayashi Stomach Powder! Damn Mystical Labs!".








Chapter 1457 - "Stomach Wars: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi's Angst"

At this moment, Jiro couldn't help but feel angry.

The Mystical Gastric Remedy, in terms of its therapeutic effects, was exactly the same as Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, making it a direct competitor.

However, the Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy was much stronger than Kobayashi's.

What's more infuriating was that the packaging specifications, net content, and price of the Mystical Gastric Remedy were all the same as Kobayashi's!

This was very frustrating!

Much better than Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, but the quantity and price were exactly the same.

Wasn't this pushing Kobayashi's Stomach Powder to its death?!

Furthermore, with Haidee Snow endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy, it suddenly became popular in the Chinese market, completely stifling Kobayashi's grand ambitions to expand into the Chinese market!

And being defeated by the Mystical Gastric Remedy in the domestic Chinese market was just the first step!

It was obvious that such a good medicine like the Mystical Gastric Remedy wouldn't just be satisfied with the Chinese market. They would definitely export to neighboring countries around China and even to Europe and America in the shortest time possible!

If the Mystical Gastric Remedy entered the Japanese market, wouldn't it snatch away the stronghold of Kobayashi's Stomach Powder?!

If Kobayashi's Stomach Powder lost its overseas market and its domestic market in Japan, the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals would be in jeopardy!

In other words, this Mystical Gastric Remedy might spell the end for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!

What's more important was that Jiro's entire hope was now pinned on Kobayashi's Stomach Powder!

The entire Japan had high hopes for his Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, praising its efficacy and the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

This included the head of the Ito family, Takehiko, who was also the father of Nanako, Takehiko.

The reason why Takehiko wanted to marry Nanako to himself was to use this opportunity to form an alliance with the Kobayashi family and then get a chance to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

If the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals suddenly turned from bright to dim, Takehiko would definitely lose interest in both himself and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. In that case, how could he marry Nanako?!

It must be noted that Nanako was a goddess adored by the entire Japan, hailed as the epitome of Japanese beauty. He couldn't let her slip away from his hands no matter what he said!

With this in mind, Jiro immediately said to his assistant beside him, "Investigate the background of this Mystical Labs, and make it fast!"

The assistant nodded busily, "I got it, President. I'll arrange for someone to investigate right away!"

Jiro then asked, "Has Haidee's agent been contacted? What did they say?"

"Contacted," the assistant said indignantly, "The person we contacted is named Lilah. Damn it, that woman's attitude is too arrogant. I told her that we hope to invite Miss Snow to endorse our product, and she directly said that Miss Snow will no longer endorse any physical products, only endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy exclusively."

"What the hell!"

Jiro was dumbfounded and blurted out, "How much endorsement fee did Mystical Labs give Haidee?! Did they buy out all her endorsements for physical products?!"






Chapter 1458 - "A Dangerous Obsession"

The assistant said embarrassedly, "Chairman, I don't know about this. The other party didn't allow me to ask further questions and just hung up the phone."

"What a jerk!" Jiro said with a dark face. "In that case, we'll have to figure something out with this Mystical Labs. No matter what, I must buy the patent for their formula!"

The assistant asked cautiously, "Chairman, is this medicine really effective?"

"Extremely effective," Jiro said gloomily. "It's at least ten times better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

The assistant felt as if he had been struck by lightning. "Ten times?! Such a huge difference?!"

Jiro nodded, his face dark. "This is a matter you must not spread. If we can get the formula for Mystical Gastric Remedy, we can turn everything around and even rise to a higher level. But if we can't get the formula, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be in trouble!"

Upon hearing this, the assistant couldn't help but ask, "Chairman, for anyone, such a good formula is a cash cow. Will Mystical Labs agree to sell it to us?"

Jiro gritted his teeth. "This concerns the life and death of our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals! Regardless of whether they agree or not, I will force them to agree!"

Jiro was unaware that he had completely fallen into the same madness as his brother, Kobayashi Ichiro, had before.

Initially, Kobayashi Ichiro coveted and schemed for the miraculous medicine bestowed upon Simon Thorpe by Charlie, wanting to use it to cure their father, Kobayashi Masao's paralysis, and even to elevate Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to the top of the global pharmaceutical industry. That's why he took a risk, but eventually ended up hiding and feeding dogs at Orvel's dog farm.

And Jiro, unknowingly, had pushed open the same door of fate as his brother.

Soon, the assistant obtained some investigation results.

He reported to Jiro, "Chairman, I have found out some information about Mystical Labs. It turns out that this company used to be called Weigard Pharmaceuticals. When we evaluated Chinese pharmaceutical companies before, we also evaluated this one. At that time, its overall market value was around two to three billion, not a very large enterprise, and we didn't pay much attention to it."

Jiro frowned and asked, "Then why did they change their name to Mystical Labs?"

The assistant said, "I haven't received any information about this yet. However, after changing its name to Mystical Labs, their equity structure also changed. Previously, the Weigard family held 100% of the shares, but after the change, the Weigard family only holds 20%, and the remaining 80% is held by a mysterious person."

"A mysterious person?" Jiro asked in surprise. "Can't you find out who this mysterious person is?"

"I can't find out," the assistant reported. "This equity structure has been handled by top lawyers behind the scenes, hiding key information about the major shareholder. It's impossible to find out who holds the 80% of shares. Chairman, I think this matter is not simple. The major shareholder behind this may have a very strong background! We must be cautious!"

Jiro nodded, gritting his teeth. "I don't need you to tell me. This person's background is definitely extraordinary, but we can't afford to consider that now. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take off. I absolutely cannot allow Mystical Gastric Remedy to clip our wings at this time!"

The assistant hurriedly asked, "Chairman, what do you mean?"

Jiro said, "Early tomorrow morning, go to Mystical Labs!"

The assistant said, "Chairman, early tomorrow morning, Miss Nanako will participate in the finals! Won't you go to the scene to cheer her on?"

Jiro waved his hand irritably. "The most urgent matter now is to swallow Mystical Labs! If we can't swallow Mystical Labs, then I won't be able to swallow Miss Nanako either! If we can swallow Mystical Labs, then Miss Nanako will sooner or later fall into the palm of my hand!"

The assistant immediately nodded and said, "Chairman, I understand!"

Jiro added, "By the way, quickly contact and mobilize a group of experts from the country to come over. Try to get them to Aurous Hill by tomorrow noon. In case Mystical Labs is very stubborn and can't be swallowed, let this group of experts solve it!"






Chapter 1459 - "Dianne's Moment of Truth"

The Next Day.

Early in the morning, Jiro set off for Mystical Labs.

After having breakfast prepared by his mother-in-law, Charlie borrowed his father-in-law's car and drove to the Aurous Hill Stadium.

It had to be said that ever since Elaine had softened up, Charlie's life at home had become much more comfortable.

And since Elaine heard Charlie say that if Claire gave birth to a child, he would pay her a hefty fee and ask her to help take care of the child, she had become even more obedient to Charlie, while constantly urging Claire to have a child sooner.

Elaine had been married to Jacob for so many years, and her cooking skills had never improved. She always just managed to get by, fooling her husband and daughter with various dishes.

But now, she had actually started researching recipes on her phone, wholeheartedly wanting to maintain a good relationship with Charlie so that she could have a good life in the future.

She had already figured it out.

Although Charlie was just an orphan with no background, at least he had mastered the skill of geomancy. In the future, this family would definitely not lack money. Moreover, with the villa worth over a hundred million provided by the White family, she couldn't be more satisfied.

So, now she only wanted to please Charlie and nothing else.

This surprised Claire and Jacob.

They never expected Elaine, who had never bowed her head at home, to start bowing her head to Charlie.

Of course, they also understood very well that Elaine was going after money. After all, no one knew Elaine better than they did.

But this wasn't necessarily a bad thing. At least there wouldn't be any more chaos in the house.

Charlie drove to the stadium, which was already packed with people.

Today's finals could be said to have attracted nationwide attention.

Everyone in the country wanted to see if the dark horse Dianne could win the championship directly!

When Charlie arrived backstage, Dianne had already arrived early.

Seeing him, she was both shy and happy, clinging to his arm and asking in a sweet voice, "Master Wade, do you think Dianne can win today?"

Charlie nodded, seriously saying, "I believe you will definitely win!"

As he spoke, he couldn't help but think of Nanako.

Indeed.

Nanako's strength was much higher than Dianne's previous level, but now Dianne's strength had already surpassed Nanako by a large margin.

So, Charlie wasn't worried at all about Dianne winning.

However, he couldn't help but worry in his heart that Dianne might accidentally injure Nanako during the match.

To be honest, he had quite a favorable impression of this girl, Nanako.

Although she was a Japanese woman, it had to be admitted that she was a model of beauty, both in appearance, figure, personality, character, upbringing, and cultivation.

The phrase"quiet as a virgin, lively as a rabbit" were the best description of her.

Any normal man, when faced with such a tender woman, couldn't help but feel pity.





Chapter 1460 - "Unwavering Determination"

She was like the most dazzling and fragrant flower, evoking a sense of protection from everyone.

Although Charlie didn't exactly like her, he appreciated her to a great extent.

When you appreciate someone, naturally you don't want them to get hurt.

However, her current opponent happened to be little chili pepper, Dianne.

From the perspective of the competition, Charlie naturally hoped for Dianne to win, while also bringing glory to China.

But personally, he didn't want Nanako to be seriously injured either.

At one moment, Charlie wanted to tell Dianne to show some mercy after taking the stage, to avoid injuring Nanako too severely.

However, after hesitating for a moment, he gave up on the idea.

Because he knew he couldn't interfere with Dianne's match.

If he said such things, Dianne would definitely be shocked and disappointed.

After all, in her eyes, he was the greatly admired Master Wade and her current coach. If he asked her to go easy on her opponent before the match, she would feel betrayed.

So, he could only keep this worry to himself, while also secretly deciding that if Nanako wasn't seriously injured, he would no longer interfere and let her return directly to Japan.

But if Nanako was seriously injured, then he couldn't just stand by and do nothing. He would have to help her at least once, not allowing her to end up like her master, Kazuki Yamamoto, who became a cripple.

Meanwhile, in the other resting room, Nanako's expression was somewhat nervous.

Her assistant, Koichi, had placed two mobile phones in front of her, both on video calls.

One was with Kazuki Yamamoto, who was lying in the hospital; the other was with her father, Takehiko, who was far away in Japan.

Kazuki Yamamoto's face was serious as he said, "Nanako, you can still withdraw now. It's best not to compete with that Dianne. In case you get seriously injured, your future will be ruined!"

Nanako said seriously, "Master, please don't say that anymore. Nanako will be on stage in ten minutes. Please say some encouraging words or give Nanako some tactical advice!"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed deeply. "Ah! Why don't you listen to advice!"

Takehiko, on the other mobile phone, also couldn't conceal his nervousness. "Nanako! Mr. Yamamoto is your mentor. Why don't you listen to his advice and insist on competing in this match? You're the most beloved child of Dad. Dad would rather you lead an ordinary life than risk getting hurt!"

Nanako's eyes turned red, and she spoke, "Father, you have watched Nanako grow up and know Nanako's personality best. If Nanako retreats at this moment, she will never be able to forgive herself in her lifetime. I'm only 22 this year. Are you willing to see me live the rest of my life with regrets? "

Takehiko couldn't help but choke up and said, "Nanako, you always call me 'Father.' Today, I want to hear you call me 'Otousan' like a normal child from an ordinary family."

Nanako immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the video on the phone, and respectfully said, "Otousan!"

"Otousan" means "dad" in Japanese.

After hearing Nanako say "Otousan," Takehiko sighed lightly and said, "Nanako, go ahead. Dad respects you. Go pursue your own conscience and Dad will be waiting for you in Tokyo!"

Nanako smiled sweetly and said, "Otousan, if I get seriously injured this time, I don't want to return to Tokyo. I want to recuperate in Kyoto. I prefer the environment in Kyoto."

Tokyo is the capital of Japan, a cosmopolitan metropolis with towering skyscrapers, bustling streets, and a strong sense of modernity.

Kyoto, on the other hand, is Japan's ancient capital. There are a large number of historical sites dating back hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are quite well-preserved. The modern atmosphere is not as strong, the environment is quiet, and the climate is pleasant.

Nanako grew up in the ancient mansion of the Ito family in Kyoto when she was young. At the age of fourteen, she moved to Tokyo with her family. But in her heart, Kyoto was the only hometown she remembered.
Jiro, your days are numbered. Nanako, the new maiden to be added to Charlie's web. Claire, the earlier you come to your senses the better
 
Chapter 1451 - "Milk Tea Mishaps: A Tale of Accidental Romance"

Actually, Nanako didn't know what to say for a moment, so she had a sudden inspiration and simply handed over the milk tea.

As for Charlie, although he felt a bit surprised, he hadn't had a single drop of water since he left to pick up his father-in-law until now, and his mouth was indeed a bit dry.

So, he subconsciously took it, smiled, and said, "Thank you, I was just feeling thirsty."

With that, he lowered his head, bit the straw, and took a big gulp.

It was only then that Nanako realized, with alarm in her heart, "Oops! I've already taken a few sips of this milk tea."

"Although I only had a few sips, it still counts as drinking it!"

"Oh no, oh no, does that mean I indirectly kissed Charlie?!"

Charlie had no idea that the milk tea had been previously consumed by Nanako. While drinking, he asked, "Miss Ito, what brings you here so late? Is there something you need?"

Nanako was extremely embarrassed.

Having undergone twenty years of rigorous education as a lady of the noble class, she knew the importance of the phrase "men and women should not get too close." This could be considered the most intimate contact she had ever had with the opposite sex!

So, at this moment, she felt nervous and anxious.

However, aside from that, there was also a faint sense of excitement in her heart.

Just as she was in a state of panic, Charlie asked her, "Why did you come here?"

"Ah, um..." Nanako nervously said, "I, I, I just happened to be passing by, no, no, I..."

Nanako was not good at lying, so for a moment, she didn't know how to answer his question and ended up confusing herself.

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "It's okay, you don't need to be too nervous in front of me. Just say whatever you want."

Nanako nodded lightly and said, "I, I just wanted to see Charlie-sama because I was worried that after the competition, I wouldn't have a chance to see Charlie-sama again."

Charlie curiously asked, "Why? Are you going back to Japan after the competition?"

"Yes." Nanako dared not look into his eyes and said softly, "My father has already arranged the flight, and we'll be leaving immediately after the competition ends."

Charlie was puzzled, "But you've made it to the finals after all. Even if you lose, you'll still be the runner-up. Are you not planning to attend the award ceremony?"

Nanako smiled bitterly, "As the number one seed in the competition, if I can't win the gold medal, I won't have the face to stay for the runner-up award ceremony."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Practicing martial arts is not about winning, because the birth of martial arts itself is not about fighting with others, but about fighting with oneself."

"Fighting with oneself?" Nanako asked in confusion, "Charlie-sama, what does it mean to fight with oneself?"

Charlie smiled calmly and said, "Nanako, our Chinese ancestors may be different from the ancestors of any other country or nation in the world. Our ancestors have never liked bullying the weak or invading others."

"Since ancient times, our Chinese ancestors have always defended our homeland and tried their best not to be invaded by foreign enemies. Even during the most prosperous period of the world when numerous countries came to pay tribute, we have never invaded any country, including Japan."





Chapter 1452 - "Of Hits and Hearts: Nanako's Risky Tactics"

"Our Chinese ancestors always focus on how to improve themselves. Even in competition, we are only competing with ourselves, with our past selves, and with our present selves!"

"Competing with ourselves is to surpass our past and present selves. We compete in medicine to live longer, in agriculture to feed more people, and in martial arts to become stronger."

At this point, Charlie looked at Nanako and asked her, "If you were no longer allowed to participate in any more competitions from now on, would you give up on improving yourself, or even give up on martial arts?"

Nanako blurted out, "Of course not! Even if I couldn't participate in any more competitions, I wouldn't give up on martial arts!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Exactly, you love martial arts, not using martial arts to defeat others. So, what does winning or losing matter? Even if you lost the competition and didn't get any medals, what does it matter? As long as you live up to your love for martial arts, that's enough."

Nanako bowed slightly to him and sincerely said, "Thank you, Charlie, I understand now!"

Charlie said, "Work hard in tomorrow's competition, don't worry too much about success or failure, just show your best."

Nanako nodded earnestly, "Rest assured, Charlie, I will do my best!"

Afterwards, she remembered the previous match in the quarterfinals, the look of concern Charlie had given her, and she asked with happiness in her heart, "Charlie, how did I perform in the last match?"

Charlie, upon hearing her mention the last match, couldn't help but feel a bit tender. He replied seriously, "I think you did great in the last match. But I didn't quite understand why you let your opponent hit you repeatedly. Actually, your strength was superior to hers. If you had counterattacked resolutely from the beginning, you might not have been injured. Why did you keep giving her opportunities?"

Nanako blushed and said shyly, "Actually, I mainly wanted to win with one move, so I let the opponent attack me in the early stage to find her weakness."

Charlie couldn't help but be surprised, "In a competition, winning is good enough, why insist on defeating the enemy with one move?"

In Charlie's opinion, Nanako's strategy of defeating the enemy with one move was quite different from Dianne's. Dianne had the ability to defeat the enemy with one move due to her greatly increased overall strength, so defeating the enemy with one move was not a big problem for her, it could even be said to be easy.

However, Nanako's strength, although stronger than her opponent Michelle, was not strong enough to defeat her with one move, so she had set herself a very difficult task. If she hadn't insisted on taking the most difficult path, she wouldn't have been hit several times by her opponent during the match.

Nanako became even more embarrassed at this moment. She said with great seriousness, "I... I mainly wanted to make Charlie take notice of me."

Charlie was taken aback by this.

For himself?

This girl was really naive, wasn't she?

To put herself in such a dangerous situation just to make him take notice of her? What if the opponent accidentally caused a serious injury? What would he do then?

Thinking of this, he couldn't help but ask, "Just to make me take notice of you, you put yourself in such a dangerous situation. Do you think it's worth it?"

"Worth it!" Nanako said firmly and sincerely, "At that moment, when I saw the look in Charlie's eyes on the stage, I didn't know if I misunderstood it, but when I saw that look in your eyes, I felt that everything was worth it in that moment."







Chapter 1453 - "Tea Talks and Truths: Nanako and Charlie's Candid Conversation"

Charlie didn't know what kind of expression he had given Nanako at that time.

After all, he didn't have a mirror to see what his expression looked like.

But he did remember his feelings at that time.

Watching her being continuously hit by her opponent, he did feel heartache.

So, he thought that what Nanako saw at that time should also be his concerned expression, right?

Thinking of this, he felt a bit embarrassed, sighed, and said seriously, "Don't be so foolish in the future. You can give your all in the competition, but don't put yourself in danger for a little obsession."

When Nanako heard Charlie's caring words, she was excited and nodded repeatedly, saying, "I understand, Charlie!"

Charlie looked at her and could still see the bruises and scars on the corners of her eyes. He couldn't help but advise, "In the next match against Dianne, remember to ensure your own safety. If you feel that you're not Dianne's match, just surrender without feeling ashamed. Don't stubbornly resist, because Dianne's current strength is indeed beyond yours by quite a bit, and being overly stubborn might result in injury."

Hearing this, Nanako nodded lightly and couldn't help asking, "Charlie, Nanako has had a question lingering in her heart for a long time, and I want to ask for your guidance. I hope it's not too presumptuous?"

Charlie said lightly, "Go ahead. If I can tell you, I won't hide it."

Nanako hurriedly said, "My mentor and I have studied and analyzed Dianne's matches before. We've watched many videos of her previous matches and felt that her current strength seems to have made a significant leap forward in a short period of time, clearly surpassing the pace of normal training progress. So I want to ask Charlie, why has Dianne made such rapid progress? Is this progress related to Charlie?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "What if I say it has nothing to do with me?"

Nanako shook her head and said, "Please forgive Nanako for being rude. If Charlie says it's not related to this matter, Nanako won't believe it!"

Charlie nodded and said frankly, "You guessed it right. It is indeed related to me."

Nanako said, "Thank you, Charlie, for your frankness!"

As the two spoke, they had already walked to the entrance of Thomson Elite Product. Charlie looked at her and said, "Alright, go back and rest early. Prepare well for the next match."

Nanako felt a bit reluctant, but still nodded obediently, her hands folded in front of her, deeply bowing, "Thank you, Charlie, for your words tonight!"

Charlie nodded with a smile, waved to her, and said, "Thank you for the milk tea, I'm leaving."

After that, he walked into the gate of Thomson Elite villa.

Nanako followed him with her eyes for a long time, until his figure completely disappeared from sight, then sighed lightly and turned to leave.

At this moment.

Aurous Hill International Hotel.

Jiro had just finished showering in his room, leisurely poured a glass of whiskey, sat on the sofa in front of the French window, and looked contentedly at the night view of Aurous Hill.

The reason for his extremely good mood was because this time's Aurous Hill International Sanda Competition had broken records in terms of attention in China, which in turn had greatly increased Kobayashi's popularity.






Chapter 1454 - "Of Imitations and Invitations: Jiro's Pharmaceutical Plight"

According to feedback, sales suddenly increased by seven or eight times, far exceeding his expectations.

Looking at it this way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take it to the next level!

With this thought, he felt relieved and couldn't help but take a few more sips of the strong liquor in his cup.

After these sips, his stomach felt fiery.

Then, a bit of pain started to surface.

Jiro's expression changed slightly, and he immediately reached for his own company's Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

In fact, Jiro had a chronic stomach ailment.

He was fond of alcohol, loved drinking, especially strong liquor, so his stomach had long harbored some underlying issues.

Last year, his stomach problems worsened, and the doctor advised him to quit drinking. In order to solve his stomach problems, he relied on his professional knowledge in pharmacology and extensively studied many ancient Chinese medical books, researching many prescriptions, before formulating Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder, as a daily medicine that can relieve stomach discomfort, can be said to be very effective. But this kind of stomach powder is like a plaster; it can greatly alleviate joint rheumatism, but as for a cure, it's almost impossible.

It's the same with stomach powder.

It's impossible to cure serious stomach ailments with Kobayashi Stomach Powder alone, just like a person whose knee cartilage has worn out, causing constant pain. In this situation, applying a plaster can only temporarily alleviate the pain, at most reducing swelling and inflammation, but it definitely cannot restore damaged knee cartilage.

In other words, even if such a patient applies plasters for a lifetime, it's impossible to cure the damage to their knee joints.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder is also like this.

Based on ancient Chinese medical formulas, Jiro formulated Kobayashi Stomach Powder, which greatly alleviated his stomach problems. But it has never been able to cure them completely, so Jiro now has to take several packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder every day to relieve his stomach discomfort.

Just as he was about to pick up two packs of Kobayashi Stomach Powder and prepare to mix them with whiskey, there was a knock on the door.

He set down the glass and the stomach powder, stepped to the door, and saw through the electronic eye screen that it was his assistant standing outside, so he reached out and opened the door.

As soon as the door opened, he looked at his assistant and asked, "It's so late, what's the matter?"

The assistant immediately handed him a package of medicine and nervously said, "Chairman, a local pharmaceutical company in Aurous Hill suddenly launched a stomach powder today called Mystical Gastric Remedy. They even specifically invited the currently hottest female celebrity in China, Haidee Snow, to endorse it. Now, this medicine has caused a frenzy of buying nationwide!"

"What the hell?!"

Jiro furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Damn it, Chinese pharmaceutical companies dare to imitate our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' flagship product, it's outrageous!"

When Jiro said this, he didn't even realize that Kobayashi Stomach Powder itself was copied from ancient Chinese medical formulas.

He took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, looked it over, and disdainfully said, "Products imitating our Kobayashi Stomach Powder abound in China, South Korea, and Southeast Asia, but none of them can compare to us. This Mystical Gastric Remedy must be the same, just garbage, not worth mentioning."

The assistant spoke up, "But this time, this medicine is different! It's endorsed by Haidee, and Haidee has never endorsed any substantive products before. This is the first time, so the fan effect is extremely strong. Just her fans alone have generated a terrifying purchasing power!"







Chapter 1455 - "Powders and Plots: Jiro's Risky Remedy Review"

When Jiro's assistant mentioned this, he couldn't help but take it seriously.

He furrowed his brows and said, "I know about this Haidee Snow. She's indeed a very beautiful woman and a talented actress. I didn't expect her to become the spokesperson for our competitors this time."

Pausing for a moment, he continued, "How about this, you go and contact her agency tomorrow, ask how much they'll charge if she endorses our Kobayashi Gastric Powder."

The assistant nodded and replied, "I'll contact her agency first thing tomorrow morning."

Jiro said coldly, "I don't want to wait until tomorrow morning. Contact them now! Agents always keep their phones on 24/7 and readily available."

"Alright, I'll do it right away!"

Jiro returned to his room, feeling annoyed.

He knew that in this day and age, regardless of what you're selling, the worst thing that can happen is to create an idol effect.

Many fervent fans don't care whether the product endorsed by their idol is good or bad. As long as their idol endorses it, they'll buy it in large quantities.

Moreover, the exclusive nature of fans' purchasing behavior is very strong. If they choose to buy a product endorsed by their idol, they won't even look at similar products.

If that's the case, it's highly likely that this Mystical Gastric Remedy, with Haidee's influence, will snatch away a significant portion of consumers from Kobayashi Gastric Powder!

Thinking about this, Jiro's expression grew even darker.

Damn it.

Originally, Kobayashi Gastric Powder was about to become popular all over China through this martial arts competition, but unexpectedly, a wild card like this popped up out of nowhere!

While he was feeling frustrated, Jiro suddenly felt a pain in his stomach again.

If it weren't for his assistant interrupting him, he would have already taken those two packets of stomach relief.

So, instinctively, he wanted to continue using his own Kobayashi Gastric Powder.

However, when he saw the Mystical Gastric Remedy in his hand, he couldn't help but have a thought: "Why don't I take this opportunity to personally test how effective this Mystical Gastric Remedy really is!"

"After all, I've been a deep user of Kobayashi Gastric Powder for a long time. The quality of a stomach relief can easily be judged by my stomach!"

"If the efficacy of this medicine, in my own perception, is not as good as Kobayashi Gastric Powder, then I don't need to worry about its threat. Although Haidee has popularity, popularity will eventually fade. When the popularity fades, everything will still depend on strength!"

"By then, this Mystical Gastric Remedy will be automatically eliminated by consumers due to its ineffectiveness!"

Thinking of this, Jiro took a step back to the soft sofa, sat down heavily, and casually opened the packaging of Mystical Gastric Remedy, taking out two small packets.

Usually, he needed two packets of Kobayashi Gastric Powder to relieve his stomach discomfort.

So, he subconsciously took out two packets of Mystical Gastric Remedy, intending to try the same dosage.

But soon he gave up this idea. He thought he should start with one packet first. If one packet had no effect, he would add another. If it still didn't work, he would continue increasing the dosage.

After all, this medicine itself is more of a health care product, and the raw materials used are all non-toxic and harmless ingredients. It's not a problem to consume a few more packets.

Jiro thought, it would be best if this Mystical Gastric Remedy had no effect even after consuming ten packets. In that case, this medicine would be completely doomed.

So, he directly tore open one packet, poured the powder from the packaging into his mouth, and then picked up a bottle of whiskey to wash it down.







Chapter 1456 - "Stomach Showdown: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi Stomach Powder"

When Jiro took the Mystical Gastric Remedy, he didn't think much of it.

He thought that this medicine must be much worse than his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, but how much worse exactly would depend on whether he felt anything after taking a packet.

However, the next moment, he immediately furrowed his brows tightly.

After taking the Mystical Gastric Remedy, Jiro could clearly feel a warm stream rising in his abdomen.

This warm flow, like the gentle spring rain moistening everything silently, quickly enveloped his stomach and brought about extremely powerful and effective protection and pain relief, giving him a warm and cozy feeling.

And his stomach discomfort immediately disappeared, becoming extremely comfortable, thanks to this warm stream!

When he took his own Kobayashi Stomach Powder, although he also had this feeling, in terms of effectiveness, it was like night and day!

"Why is the effect of this Mystical Gastric Remedy so good? It's unbelievably miraculous! Even if I take two packets of Kobayashi Stomach Powder, I never feel this comfortable! Why is this medicine so magical? What kind of formula did they use?!"

Thinking of this, Jiro's heart thumped, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

Kobayashi Stomach Powder was the ace in the hole for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to expand globally!

He didn't want this ace to be crushed instantly by powerful competitors shortly after its launch!

If he didn't take some measures and strategies, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would basically be declared a failure in the face of the powerful efficacy of Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Jiro felt panicked and anxious, while also comforting himself constantly, thinking, "Could it be that the effect of this medicine comes and goes quickly? If the effect of the Mystical Gastric Remedy dissipates quickly, then there's still a glimmer of hope for my Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

So, Jiro decided to wait!

Wait and see if his stomach discomfort would recur within a short period.

However, Jiro waited for a whole hour and discovered a fact that shocked him even more.

The efficacy of this Mystical Gastric Remedy showed no sign of weakening at all, and his stomach still felt extremely comfortable, like soaking in a hot spring on a cold winter day.

He couldn't help but exclaim, "What on earth is this? How can there be such a strong stomach powder?! I've already researched numerous ancient Chinese prescriptions, and Kobayashi Stomach Powder can be said to be the best among them, with some modern upgrades and improvements, which is why it has the current effect. I thought Kobayashi Stomach Powder had reached its peak."

"But this Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy is even better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder by miles!"

At this moment, Jiro's stomach was incredibly comfortable, but his heart was filled with immense pain!

He had planned to rely on Kobayashi Stomach Powder to rise up and become one of the world's top pharmaceutical companies directly. But unexpectedly, before he could even rise, he was crushed by this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy!

Who wouldn't feel bitter about it?

He immediately called his assistant and asked, "What's the market price for this damn Mystical Gastric Remedy?"

The assistant replied, "The retail price is the same as our Kobayashi Stomach Powder."

"Damn it!"

Jiro felt a sharp pain in his heart!

He couldn't help but angrily curse, "They're clearly targeting our Kobayashi Stomach Powder! Damn Mystical Labs!".








Chapter 1457 - "Stomach Wars: Mystical Gastric Remedy vs. Kobayashi's Angst"

At this moment, Jiro couldn't help but feel angry.

The Mystical Gastric Remedy, in terms of its therapeutic effects, was exactly the same as Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, making it a direct competitor.

However, the Mystical Gastric Remedy's efficacy was much stronger than Kobayashi's.

What's more infuriating was that the packaging specifications, net content, and price of the Mystical Gastric Remedy were all the same as Kobayashi's!

This was very frustrating!

Much better than Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, but the quantity and price were exactly the same.

Wasn't this pushing Kobayashi's Stomach Powder to its death?!

Furthermore, with Haidee Snow endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy, it suddenly became popular in the Chinese market, completely stifling Kobayashi's grand ambitions to expand into the Chinese market!

And being defeated by the Mystical Gastric Remedy in the domestic Chinese market was just the first step!

It was obvious that such a good medicine like the Mystical Gastric Remedy wouldn't just be satisfied with the Chinese market. They would definitely export to neighboring countries around China and even to Europe and America in the shortest time possible!

If the Mystical Gastric Remedy entered the Japanese market, wouldn't it snatch away the stronghold of Kobayashi's Stomach Powder?!

If Kobayashi's Stomach Powder lost its overseas market and its domestic market in Japan, the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals would be in jeopardy!

In other words, this Mystical Gastric Remedy might spell the end for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!

What's more important was that Jiro's entire hope was now pinned on Kobayashi's Stomach Powder!

The entire Japan had high hopes for his Kobayashi's Stomach Powder, praising its efficacy and the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

This included the head of the Ito family, Takehiko, who was also the father of Nanako, Takehiko.

The reason why Takehiko wanted to marry Nanako to himself was to use this opportunity to form an alliance with the Kobayashi family and then get a chance to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

If the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals suddenly turned from bright to dim, Takehiko would definitely lose interest in both himself and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. In that case, how could he marry Nanako?!

It must be noted that Nanako was a goddess adored by the entire Japan, hailed as the epitome of Japanese beauty. He couldn't let her slip away from his hands no matter what he said!

With this in mind, Jiro immediately said to his assistant beside him, "Investigate the background of this Mystical Labs, and make it fast!"

The assistant nodded busily, "I got it, President. I'll arrange for someone to investigate right away!"

Jiro then asked, "Has Haidee's agent been contacted? What did they say?"

"Contacted," the assistant said indignantly, "The person we contacted is named Lilah. Damn it, that woman's attitude is too arrogant. I told her that we hope to invite Miss Snow to endorse our product, and she directly said that Miss Snow will no longer endorse any physical products, only endorsing the Mystical Gastric Remedy exclusively."

"What the hell!"

Jiro was dumbfounded and blurted out, "How much endorsement fee did Mystical Labs give Haidee?! Did they buy out all her endorsements for physical products?!"






Chapter 1458 - "A Dangerous Obsession"

The assistant said embarrassedly, "Chairman, I don't know about this. The other party didn't allow me to ask further questions and just hung up the phone."

"What a jerk!" Jiro said with a dark face. "In that case, we'll have to figure something out with this Mystical Labs. No matter what, I must buy the patent for their formula!"

The assistant asked cautiously, "Chairman, is this medicine really effective?"

"Extremely effective," Jiro said gloomily. "It's at least ten times better than Kobayashi Stomach Powder!"

The assistant felt as if he had been struck by lightning. "Ten times?! Such a huge difference?!"

Jiro nodded, his face dark. "This is a matter you must not spread. If we can get the formula for Mystical Gastric Remedy, we can turn everything around and even rise to a higher level. But if we can't get the formula, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be in trouble!"

Upon hearing this, the assistant couldn't help but ask, "Chairman, for anyone, such a good formula is a cash cow. Will Mystical Labs agree to sell it to us?"

Jiro gritted his teeth. "This concerns the life and death of our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals! Regardless of whether they agree or not, I will force them to agree!"

Jiro was unaware that he had completely fallen into the same madness as his brother, Kobayashi Ichiro, had before.

Initially, Kobayashi Ichiro coveted and schemed for the miraculous medicine bestowed upon Simon Thorpe by Charlie, wanting to use it to cure their father, Kobayashi Masao's paralysis, and even to elevate Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to the top of the global pharmaceutical industry. That's why he took a risk, but eventually ended up hiding and feeding dogs at Orvel's dog farm.

And Jiro, unknowingly, had pushed open the same door of fate as his brother.

Soon, the assistant obtained some investigation results.

He reported to Jiro, "Chairman, I have found out some information about Mystical Labs. It turns out that this company used to be called Weigard Pharmaceuticals. When we evaluated Chinese pharmaceutical companies before, we also evaluated this one. At that time, its overall market value was around two to three billion, not a very large enterprise, and we didn't pay much attention to it."

Jiro frowned and asked, "Then why did they change their name to Mystical Labs?"

The assistant said, "I haven't received any information about this yet. However, after changing its name to Mystical Labs, their equity structure also changed. Previously, the Weigard family held 100% of the shares, but after the change, the Weigard family only holds 20%, and the remaining 80% is held by a mysterious person."

"A mysterious person?" Jiro asked in surprise. "Can't you find out who this mysterious person is?"

"I can't find out," the assistant reported. "This equity structure has been handled by top lawyers behind the scenes, hiding key information about the major shareholder. It's impossible to find out who holds the 80% of shares. Chairman, I think this matter is not simple. The major shareholder behind this may have a very strong background! We must be cautious!"

Jiro nodded, gritting his teeth. "I don't need you to tell me. This person's background is definitely extraordinary, but we can't afford to consider that now. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is about to take off. I absolutely cannot allow Mystical Gastric Remedy to clip our wings at this time!"

The assistant hurriedly asked, "Chairman, what do you mean?"

Jiro said, "Early tomorrow morning, go to Mystical Labs!"

The assistant said, "Chairman, early tomorrow morning, Miss Nanako will participate in the finals! Won't you go to the scene to cheer her on?"

Jiro waved his hand irritably. "The most urgent matter now is to swallow Mystical Labs! If we can't swallow Mystical Labs, then I won't be able to swallow Miss Nanako either! If we can swallow Mystical Labs, then Miss Nanako will sooner or later fall into the palm of my hand!"

The assistant immediately nodded and said, "Chairman, I understand!"

Jiro added, "By the way, quickly contact and mobilize a group of experts from the country to come over. Try to get them to Aurous Hill by tomorrow noon. In case Mystical Labs is very stubborn and can't be swallowed, let this group of experts solve it!"






Chapter 1459 - "Dianne's Moment of Truth"

The Next Day.

Early in the morning, Jiro set off for Mystical Labs.

After having breakfast prepared by his mother-in-law, Charlie borrowed his father-in-law's car and drove to the Aurous Hill Stadium.

It had to be said that ever since Elaine had softened up, Charlie's life at home had become much more comfortable.

And since Elaine heard Charlie say that if Claire gave birth to a child, he would pay her a hefty fee and ask her to help take care of the child, she had become even more obedient to Charlie, while constantly urging Claire to have a child sooner.

Elaine had been married to Jacob for so many years, and her cooking skills had never improved. She always just managed to get by, fooling her husband and daughter with various dishes.

But now, she had actually started researching recipes on her phone, wholeheartedly wanting to maintain a good relationship with Charlie so that she could have a good life in the future.

She had already figured it out.

Although Charlie was just an orphan with no background, at least he had mastered the skill of geomancy. In the future, this family would definitely not lack money. Moreover, with the villa worth over a hundred million provided by the White family, she couldn't be more satisfied.

So, now she only wanted to please Charlie and nothing else.

This surprised Claire and Jacob.

They never expected Elaine, who had never bowed her head at home, to start bowing her head to Charlie.

Of course, they also understood very well that Elaine was going after money. After all, no one knew Elaine better than they did.

But this wasn't necessarily a bad thing. At least there wouldn't be any more chaos in the house.

Charlie drove to the stadium, which was already packed with people.

Today's finals could be said to have attracted nationwide attention.

Everyone in the country wanted to see if the dark horse Dianne could win the championship directly!

When Charlie arrived backstage, Dianne had already arrived early.

Seeing him, she was both shy and happy, clinging to his arm and asking in a sweet voice, "Master Wade, do you think Dianne can win today?"

Charlie nodded, seriously saying, "I believe you will definitely win!"

As he spoke, he couldn't help but think of Nanako.

Indeed.

Nanako's strength was much higher than Dianne's previous level, but now Dianne's strength had already surpassed Nanako by a large margin.

So, Charlie wasn't worried at all about Dianne winning.

However, he couldn't help but worry in his heart that Dianne might accidentally injure Nanako during the match.

To be honest, he had quite a favorable impression of this girl, Nanako.

Although she was a Japanese woman, it had to be admitted that she was a model of beauty, both in appearance, figure, personality, character, upbringing, and cultivation.

The phrase"quiet as a virgin, lively as a rabbit" were the best description of her.

Any normal man, when faced with such a tender woman, couldn't help but feel pity.





Chapter 1460 - "Unwavering Determination"

She was like the most dazzling and fragrant flower, evoking a sense of protection from everyone.

Although Charlie didn't exactly like her, he appreciated her to a great extent.

When you appreciate someone, naturally you don't want them to get hurt.

However, her current opponent happened to be little chili pepper, Dianne.

From the perspective of the competition, Charlie naturally hoped for Dianne to win, while also bringing glory to China.

But personally, he didn't want Nanako to be seriously injured either.

At one moment, Charlie wanted to tell Dianne to show some mercy after taking the stage, to avoid injuring Nanako too severely.

However, after hesitating for a moment, he gave up on the idea.

Because he knew he couldn't interfere with Dianne's match.

If he said such things, Dianne would definitely be shocked and disappointed.

After all, in her eyes, he was the greatly admired Master Wade and her current coach. If he asked her to go easy on her opponent before the match, she would feel betrayed.

So, he could only keep this worry to himself, while also secretly deciding that if Nanako wasn't seriously injured, he would no longer interfere and let her return directly to Japan.

But if Nanako was seriously injured, then he couldn't just stand by and do nothing. He would have to help her at least once, not allowing her to end up like her master, Kazuki Yamamoto, who became a cripple.

Meanwhile, in the other resting room, Nanako's expression was somewhat nervous.

Her assistant, Koichi, had placed two mobile phones in front of her, both on video calls.

One was with Kazuki Yamamoto, who was lying in the hospital; the other was with her father, Takehiko, who was far away in Japan.

Kazuki Yamamoto's face was serious as he said, "Nanako, you can still withdraw now. It's best not to compete with that Dianne. In case you get seriously injured, your future will be ruined!"

Nanako said seriously, "Master, please don't say that anymore. Nanako will be on stage in ten minutes. Please say some encouraging words or give Nanako some tactical advice!"

Kazuki Yamamoto sighed deeply. "Ah! Why don't you listen to advice!"

Takehiko, on the other mobile phone, also couldn't conceal his nervousness. "Nanako! Mr. Yamamoto is your mentor. Why don't you listen to his advice and insist on competing in this match? You're the most beloved child of Dad. Dad would rather you lead an ordinary life than risk getting hurt!"

Nanako's eyes turned red, and she spoke, "Father, you have watched Nanako grow up and know Nanako's personality best. If Nanako retreats at this moment, she will never be able to forgive herself in her lifetime. I'm only 22 this year. Are you willing to see me live the rest of my life with regrets? "

Takehiko couldn't help but choke up and said, "Nanako, you always call me 'Father.' Today, I want to hear you call me 'Otousan' like a normal child from an ordinary family."

Nanako immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the video on the phone, and respectfully said, "Otousan!"

"Otousan" means "dad" in Japanese.

After hearing Nanako say "Otousan," Takehiko sighed lightly and said, "Nanako, go ahead. Dad respects you. Go pursue your own conscience and Dad will be waiting for you in Tokyo!"

Nanako smiled sweetly and said, "Otousan, if I get seriously injured this time, I don't want to return to Tokyo. I want to recuperate in Kyoto. I prefer the environment in Kyoto."

Tokyo is the capital of Japan, a cosmopolitan metropolis with towering skyscrapers, bustling streets, and a strong sense of modernity.

Kyoto, on the other hand, is Japan's ancient capital. There are a large number of historical sites dating back hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are quite well-preserved. The modern atmosphere is not as strong, the environment is quiet, and the climate is pleasant.

Nanako grew up in the ancient mansion of the Ito family in Kyoto when she was young. At the age of fourteen, she moved to Tokyo with her family. But in her heart, Kyoto was the only hometown she remembered.
I am just going with the flow from Charlie's perspective
 
Chapter 396

Joaquin's initially joyous face suddenly became heavy.

Regaining the abilities of a man and restoring masculine prowess are crucial, but one's life is even more important!

You can't risk your life just for the sake of playing with women, right?

Ricky noticed his change and curiously asked, "Director Wilson, what's going on... Do you have some difficult-to-share secret?"

Joaquin wore a helpless expression and said, "Brother Weigard, to be honest, I'm now practically a living eunuch. I can't get anything done at all. I've been to the hospital, but the doctors can't help. You've got to help me out! By the way, is the medicine your old man uses potent? Maybe I could give it a try?"

Ricky hastily replied, "Brother, don't try that medicine. If it messes up your body, it's not worth the risk!"

He continued, "By the way, our Weigard family is currently researching that medicine. We hope to improve it, making it strengthen male prowess without harming the body. If successful, it could have a powerful repairing effect on male abilities!"

"Really?!" Joaquin exclaimed with joy. "That would be fantastic! When can it be produced?"

Ricky said, "However, the recipe lacks a key ingredient. To complete it, we'll have to wait for the Traditional Chinese Medicine Expo in two days to obtain that ingredient."

Joaquin was overjoyed. He'd wait not just two days, but even two years if it meant curing himself!

He hastily said, "Brother Weigard, once the medicine is ready, can you sell me a dose? I need it right now."

Need it? He was practically a living eunuch. If he stayed like this, it would be better to just get rid of it altogether.

Ricky pretended to hesitate, sighed, and said, "Brother, it's not that I don't want to help you, but the ingredients for this medicine are too precious. I estimate that we can only make one dose during the initial testing phase..."

After saying this, he glanced at Wendy with a smiling face and added, "But, it's not impossible to negotiate..."

Joaquin knew exactly what Ricky meant. He revealed a smile that any man would understand and directly said to Wendy, "Wen, from now on, you belong to Brother Weigard. Thank him properly, serve him as you serve me. Got it?"

Upon hearing this, Ricky was instantly thrilled.

Seeing Wendy for the first time, he had hoped for something more with this beautiful woman. However, learning she was Joaquin's niece, he was initially disappointed. But unexpectedly, she turned out to be Joaquin's lover, and for the sake of obtaining the medicine, Joaquin handed Wendy over to him.

This was truly gaining without any effort! 😏








Chapter 397

Wendy couldn't help feeling a bit displeased. She hoped to continue being Joaquin's lover and have him introduce her to more influential people. With Joaquin's influence, she could build her social network and gradually become a prominent figure in Aurous Hill. This way, not only would she benefit, but the Wilson Group would also prosper, and she would be the pillar of the Wilson Group.

However, to her surprise, Joaquin saw her merely as a tool. In exchange for a remedy, he was willing to hand her over to Ricky. She wanted to be Joaquin's lover and a socialite, not an upper-class plaything. If word got out, her reputation would be ruined.

So, she held Joaquin's hand, coquettishly saying, "Joaquin, I love you so much. I just want to be with you and not leave..."

Joaquin, irritated by Wendy, saw her as the least cost-effective among his past flings. Desperate for some benefit, he saw sending her to Ricky as the best option.

With his current incapacity, keeping Wendy would be pointless. If Weigard's family could cure his hidden ailment, he could continue finding other women. Coldly, he told Wendy, "Cut the act. If I want you to accompany Weigard, you do it. No need for extra words."

Tears welled up in Wendy's eyes as she complained, "Joaquin, didn't you choose me because you like me? If you truly like me, how can you give me away to someone else?"

Ricky, annoyed by the situation, spoke up, "Come on, Director Wilson, since Miss Weigard is deeply in love with you, don't force her."

Joaquin slapped Wendy, scolding her, "You're just a plaything to me. Do as I say. If you don't accompany Weigard, I'll withdraw my investment from the Wilson family, bankrupting them. You'll have to return the money I gave you. I built up the Wilson family; I can bring them down."

Shocked, Wendy felt a surge of humiliation. Yet, what could she do? Refusing Joaquin was simple; just say no. But after the refusal, everything would revert, the Wilson family awaiting bankruptcy, and her socialite dream shattered.

Forcefully, she mustered a smile, saying, "I agree, I agree! I'll take good care of Mr. Weigard."

Joaquin sneered, "Smart move!"

He pushed Wendy into Ricky's arms, saying, "Tonight, go with Mr. Weigard!"

Ricky held Wendy, excitedly suggesting, "Wen, I've booked a hotel room. Tonight, let's deepen our understanding!"

Quietly wiping away her tears, Wendy harbored deep resentment. Once the cherished daughter of the Wilson family, pursued by countless suitors, she never glanced at ordinary guys. Little did she know, her scheming had led to this unfortunate fate.







Chapter 398

Her fiancé, Gerald, abandoned her for Joaquin, who in turn treated her like a tool and casually handed her over to Ricky. If Ricky got tired of her in the future, who would she be thrown to?

At this moment, she couldn't help but think of her cousin, Claire.

Claire never had so many thoughts. She hadn't been in love before and directly married the useless Charlie. Although Charlie was a bit useless, he would never let her endure such humiliation...

Comparatively, she might not be the winner.

Ricky held her tightly, wearing a lecherous expression, and said to Joaquin, "Boss Wilson, rest assured, once we gather the prescription, we'll immediately send the medicine to you! Help you regain your prowess!"

"Great!" Joaquin finally relaxed, smiling, "Then I'll patiently await your good news!"

Ricky nodded, glanced at the time, and eager to do something with Wendy, grinned and said to Joaquin, "Boss Wilson, it's getting late. How about we call it a night?"

Joaquin knew Ricky was anxious to spend the night with Wendy and couldn't help feeling envious. Still, he generously nodded and said, "Sure, let's end it here. You two go ahead!"

Afterward, he said to Wendy, "Take good care of General Weigard, understood?"

Wendy nodded in humiliation, saying obediently, "Understood..."

That night, Wendy became Ricky's lover.

Although Wendy inwardly resented this new title, Ricky was amazed by her performance in that aspect.

That night, Ricky also found his second spring with Wendy.

So, after the rain stopped, he held Wendy and promised, "You don't have to accompany that old guy Joaquin anymore. Stick with me, and I'll make you someone extraordinary."

With this promise, Wendy's heart finally felt a bit better.

If Ricky could make her extraordinary, following him wouldn't be a bad thing.

After all, though he wasn't as rich as Joaquin, at least he was much younger. Moreover, he didn't seem like the kind of man who would casually give her away.

...

Early the next morning, the news of the disappearance of the Collingwood family father and son continued to spread.

It was said that the Collingwood family had raised the reward to ten million, and many street thugs were searching everywhere, hoping to strike it rich overnight.

Unfortunately, the Collingwood father and son had vanished, no longer existing in this world.

After breakfast, Claire went to the studio, and Jacob went to the antique association, learning about antique appreciation from the masters. As for Elaine, scared like a dog yesterday, she dolled up early in the morning and went to play mahjong.

Charlie was mopping the floor alone at home when he received a call from Miss Sarah Walker.

While mopping, he answered the call.

Sarah's gentle voice sounded, full of respect. "Master Wade, are you at home now?"

"Yes," Charlie asked curiously, "Do you have something for me?"






Chapter 399

Charlie curiously asked, "Do you have something to discuss with me?"

Sarah smiled slightly and said, "Yes, you see, our Walker family has invested in an upscale club in Gold Harbor District. We'd like to gift you an exclusive VIP card. I'm downstairs at your place right now."

Charlie replied casually, "Just come up; I'm at home."

Hastily, Sarah said, "That's great, I'll come up right away."

Charlie hmm'd and hung up the phone.

A few minutes later, Sarah rang the doorbell.

Charlie opened the door, and his eyes lit up.

Today, Sarah wore a black evening gown, tailored to accentuate her slender waist. The front was short, revealing her perfect, slender legs like flawless jade.

Combined with her elegant and noble face, along with the long-established aura of superiority, she looked like an enchanting night elf.

Her stunning attire couldn't escape Charlie's repeated glances.

"Master Wade."

Sarah nodded gracefully, having applied some makeup before coming. Seeing Charlie's astonished gaze, she felt a sweet satisfaction.

Charlie nodded casually, "Come in and have a seat."

Sarah nodded and followed Charlie inside.

After they sat down, Sarah took out a VIP card made of pure platinum and respectfully handed it over.

"Master Wade, this is the Supreme VIP card for Splendid Club. Only one exists, and it's exclusively for you. It's a token of my appreciation. Anytime you visit Splendid Club, you can enjoy complimentary services with this card for a lifetime."

Splendid Club, newly opened, had been a hot topic among the elite of Aurous Hill. As it was backed by the Walker family, the overall investment was extremely high, making it the top-notch business club in Aurous Hill.

With the Walker family's support, it attracted almost all the prominent figures in Aurous Hill and the entire South Laverton Province. Such places were ideal for business discussions, collaborations, and expanding connections.

However, to maintain the exclusivity of the club, there were strict membership criteria. The memberships were categorized into Ordinary, Advanced, VIP, and Advanced VIP, with Sarah gifting Charlie the unique Supreme VIP card, an unknown fact to the public.

The membership fees ranged from one million for Ordinary, five million for Advanced, to millions for VIP members. To become an Advanced VIP member, one had to be a family head with assets in the billions, making it an impossible feat for most.

Charlie wasn't particularly interested in such matters, but he didn't want to reject Sarah's goodwill. He accepted the Supreme VIP card with a smile and put it in his pocket.

At this moment, Sarah looked at Charlie, hesitated for a moment, and somewhat shyly said, "Master Wade, apart from this, Sarah has an awkward request. I wonder if Master Wade can fulfill it."



Chapter 400

Charlie said casually, "Tell me about it."

Sarah hurriedly explained, "Master Wade, our family has invested over a billion in the Splendid Club, making it a relatively large project. I'm worried about any mishaps and hope you can help us check the Feng Shui and foresee any blessings or misfortunes."

Although Sarah said this confidently, she felt a bit uneasy, unsure if Charlie would agree. She anxiously watched him with her big eyes.

Charlie smiled faintly, thinking that the Walker family had always been loyal, and with Sarah personally coming to him with great respect, it wouldn't hurt to take a look.

So, he nodded and said, "Since that's the case, let's go take a look."

Sarah quickly said, "Thank you, Master Wade, for taking the time out of your busy schedule. My car is downstairs at your place, and we can leave whenever you're ready."

Charlie replied, "Let's go now. It's a good opportunity to see how your club is doing."

Sarah was delighted and respectfully accompanied Charlie out.

...

Soon, Sarah's Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance of the Splendid Club.

The Splendid Club was located in the Gold Harbor District, the most prosperous area in Aurous Hill.

The Walker family had been working on this project for several years, and it had just been completed recently.

This club was designed by the top domestic architect, with a decoration style at the forefront of fashion, exuding extreme luxury.

As soon as the car stopped, a service staff immediately opened the door, and Charlie and Sarah got out.

After getting out of the car, Sarah respectfully said to Charlie, "Master Wade, please follow me."

Charlie nodded and took a rough look at the facade of the entire club.

The exterior of the Splendid Club looked grand and luxurious, with a hint of nobility. Two marble columns with dragon carvings stood imposingly, giving people a sense of awe.

From the moment they stepped into the club, the floor was covered with handmade wool carpets from Arabia.

Such wool carpets cost about tens of thousands of dollars per square meter. For the entire hall of over a thousand square meters, the money spent on the carpet alone was millions!

Sarah respectfully followed Charlie, pointing to the walls around the hall that were covered with dozens of meters high murals. She said, "Master Wade, these murals are world-class cultural treasures, each worth about tens of millions."

Charlie nodded and said, "There's a country in the Middle East called Abu Dhabi, where the Grand Mosque is in a similar style. However, your handling here is just right, without the strong religious color."

"Yes," Sarah said cautiously, "After all, most people in our country are atheists and don't advocate excessive feudal superstition. So, when we designed this club from the beginning, we tried to avoid the style of religious culture."

After speaking, Sarah pointed to the top of the hall, a huge crystal chandelier that was ten meters high and extremely large. This crystal chandelier was not only voluminous but also very bright, making the entire room as bright as day.

"Master Wade, this crystal chandelier is made of natural crystal, weighing 8.8 tons. It took a lot of effort and connections for the Walker family to get it. Moreover, to bring it from Europe, we specially air-shipped it to Aurous Hill from Austria and then assembled it here."

Charlie said, "In terms of Feng Shui, for any business place or legitimate business, the light should not be too dim. The darker it is, the more it affects the Feng Shui. So, when it comes to lighting, you can't cut corners."

Sarah nodded and said, "Master Wade, I appreciate your reminder. I've learned from it."

After that, Sarah smiled at Charlie and said, "Master Wade, the top floor here is not open to the public. Besides the Walker family, only you, the only supreme VIP, can go up. How about we go to the top floor first?"

Charlie nodded slightly, "Sure."









Chapter 401

The Splendid Club boasts a total of fifteen floors.

Except for the first-floor lobby, the remaining fourteen floors serve as entertainment spaces.

Below the tenth floor are various-sized, differently-styled private rooms. Even the regular members' rooms are lavishly adorned, not to mention the exclusive VIP rooms, fit for royalty.

As for the floors above the tenth, they house facilities like a swimming pool, rooftop garden, fitness, and entertainment.

Among them, the fifteenth floor stands as the epitome of luxury.

Stepping out of the elevator onto the fifteenth floor, Charlie was greeted by opulence in every corner.

The palace-style grandeur here was impeccable, with attention to detail and lavishness that left no room for criticism.

Walking alongside Charlie, Sarah said, "Master Wade, this floor is the most luxurious in the entire Splendid Club. It features a semi-outdoor infinity pool, a presidential suite, and a private restaurant, and if you fancy some music, we can even arrange a small concert. If you have a favorite singer, I can invite them to perform exclusively for you on the fifteenth floor."

She continued, "By the way, there's a famous girl group coming to Aurous Hill for a concert soon. One of their members has been extremely popular lately, dubbed the 'Golden Carp Girl.' Her talent agency happens to be one that our Walker family has invested in. If you're interested—"

Charlie waved it off, smiling, "No need. I'm not much into the entertainment scene."

Sarah nodded and said, "The entertainment industry has indeed become a bit chaotic. If you prefer more skilled performers, I can help you invite some top-notch singers to perform solo for you."

Charlie chuckled, "If I ever have that need, I'll let you know."

"Alright." Sarah smiled gracefully, "Master Wade, please don't hesitate to make any requests. I'll do my best to fulfill them."

As she spoke, Sarah's cheeks blushed slightly. The usually proud and elegant young lady rarely showed shyness in front of a man.

Sarah had always remembered her grandfather's advice.

She had to find a way to make Charlie the son-in-law of the Walker family.

Moreover, she genuinely admired Charlie—a man with strength, capability, and a humble demeanor. She had long harbored affection for him.

So, this conversation not only expressed loyalty to Charlie but also subtly revealed her feelings.

However, Charlie didn't perceive the deeper layer of meaning. He simply smiled, thanked Sarah for her respect, and spoke, "It seems the feng shui here is quite good. I can tell that careful consideration was given to feng shui during the design. However, matters of feng shui require meticulous inspection on each floor, or it might be overlooked."

He added, "Let's do this: you go about your business, and I'll take a stroll on my own."

Sarah hurriedly said, "Master Wade, let me accompany you!"

Charlie waved it off, "No need. To read feng shui, one must be in a calm state. I'll explore on my own; you wait here for me."

Only then did Sarah stop insisting and respectfully say, "If Master Wade has any needs, just call my phone directly."

Charlie nodded slightly without speaking and entered the elevator.

...

Charlie descended from the fifteenth floor, taking the elevator one level at a time.

Inspecting each floor throughout the day, he felt that the Splendid Club's decoration was luxurious on every level, showcasing the designer's dedication.

However, when it came to feng shui, it could be considered average at best.







Chapter 402

The principles of great Feng Shui indeed have their intricacies, but to Charlie, it doesn't seem exceptionally profound or unique. While most people might think the Feng Shui here is excellent, to him, it's like a glass of plain water—neither outstanding nor harmful, just bland and unremarkable.

However, since he promised Sarah, Charlie doesn't mind lending a hand to elevate the Feng Shui of the entire splendid place. Pondering the Feng Shui secrets from the "Nine Mystical Heavens Scripture," he quickly forms a comprehensive plan.

Just then, a woman's voice comes from behind him. "Charlie, you useless thing, what are you doing here?"

Hearing this, Charlie furrows his brows and turns around, only to see Wendy and a man in a white denim suit approaching. The man is none other than Ricky, the eldest son of the Weigard family.

Ever since Ricky obtained Wendy from Joaquin, he showered her with affection. He even promised Wendy that he would make her a person of high status.

Initially reluctant to be treated as a plaything, Wendy, seeing Ricky's genuine affection, willingly became his lover. In Wendy's eyes, although the Weigard family's strength doesn't match up to Joaquin's Qiancheng Group, it's still in the billion-dollar range, much stronger than the previous Wilson family.

Therefore, after getting involved with Ricky, she regains her past pride. Today, at the opening of the splendid club, Ricky spent five million to buy an advanced membership, bringing Wendy to experience it and broaden her horizons.

Upon entering the splendid club, Wendy is stunned by its luxury, feeling a sense of high society. But as she immerses herself in this feeling, she suddenly spots Charlie, whom she despises to the core.

It's like finding a fly amid a sumptuous feast—such a dampener! Too much of a dampener that she just wants to find a way to shoo this fly away! Otherwise, her experience of this sumptuous feast will instantly plummet.

Of course, it would be best if she could swat the fly to death.

Seeing Wendy targeting a seemingly ordinary guy, Ricky tightly embraces her waist, curiously asking, "Wen, is this the loser you mentioned, Charlie, the son-in-law who came knocking on the door?"

"That's him!" Wendy glares at Charlie, saying with gritted teeth, "This guy has been a famous loser since university. I can't believe he made his way to the splendid club!"

Remembering some of the Wilson family's past events during his intimate moments with Wendy, Ricky has a deep impression of Charlie. Thinking about conquering Wendy just now and wanting her to be completely devoted, Ricky naturally wants to stand up for her. So, he sizes up Charlie and sneers, "Kid, is the splendid club a place for you to come?"

Charlie's expression turns cold, and he retorts, "Why can't I come?"

"Why can't you come?" Ricky smirks and says, "Because you're not worthy!"








Chapter 403

Upon hearing Ricky's words, Charlie couldn't help but smile. He wasn't angry; instead, he looked at Weigard with good humor and asked, "Come on, tell me, where do I fall short?"

Ricky snorted, his nostrils pointing to the sky. "Do I even need to ask? Naturally, you don't measure up anywhere! Look at what you're wearing. Damn, it's not even as good as the doorman who opens the car door at the entrance!"

Charlie chuckled, "What I wear is my freedom. Does the Splendid Club mandate a specific dress code for guests?"

Ricky sneered, "The Splendid Club doesn't enforce a dress code, but it operates on a membership basis. No one without a membership is allowed in!"

Mockingly, he asked, "Are you an ordinary member here?"

Charlie calmly shook his head, "No."

Ricky disdainfully inquired, "Then, are you a premium member?"

Charlie shook his head again, "No."

Ricky chuckled, "You wouldn't tell me you're a VIP member here, would you? From what I know, there are fewer than ten people in the entire Aurous Hill city who have the status of a VIP member!"

Charlie spread his hands, "Still no."

Ricky couldn't help but laugh, "Haha, you, this poor loser, are you going to tell me you're a premium VIP member? As far as I know, there are not more than ten people in the whole of Aurous Hill who can claim that!"

Charlie smiled innocently, revealing a set of pearly whites, and said, "Not even that."

Ricky furrowed his brow, coldly snorting, "You're not any kind of member, are you? I bet you sneaked in here to freeload when nobody was looking!"

Wendy, on the side, scoffed sarcastically, "No need to ask. A discarded waste son-in-law like you, abandoned by our Wilson family, how could you be a member here? A freeloading loser!"

She glared at Charlie, teeth clenched, "Charlie, you've come to the wrong place today! This is the newly opened Splendid High-End Club by the Walker family. It's a trial operation today, and the people here are all prominent figures. Daring to cause trouble here, aren't you afraid of being beaten by the security?"

Charlie innocently said, "I am a member here. Why would security want to beat me?"

Ricky sneered, "Stop pretending with me! There are only four levels of membership here: regular, premium, VIP, and premium VIP. You're none of those, and you claim to be a member?"

Charlie earnestly said, "While I may not be in those four categories, I am a Supreme VIP member, belonging to the fifth category. Didn't you know?"

"Pah!" Ricky scornfully said, "Cut the crap! Haven't you seen the introduction in the lobby on the first floor? There are only four levels. You're just making things up. Aren't you afraid of offending the Walker family with your nonsense?"

Charlie shook his head helplessly, saying, "You're a strange person. I'm telling you the truth, but why do you refuse to believe me?"

"Believe you?" Ricky seemed to hear a big joke, taunting, "With your poor loser appearance, you think you can fool Ricky?!"

Charlie, curious, asked, "Are you famous? Why haven't I heard of you?"

Ricky coldly laughed, "Ever heard of Weigard Pharmaceuticals? I am the general manager of Weigard Pharmaceuticals."

Charlie shook his head, "Sorry, I haven't heard of it."

Ricky thought Charlie was mocking him on purpose, immediately darkening his face, "Kid, you've got yourself into trouble today. Without membership qualification, you dare to sneak into the Splendid Club of the Walker family, boastfully claiming to be a Supreme VIP member. Who the hell came up with that title for you? Quite the bluff!"

Charlie, helpless, shook his head and took out his membership card, saying, "Here, take a look. This is my membership card, and it says Supreme VIP member on it."










Chapter 404

Ricky took the membership card and frowned immediately.

I must say, the craftsmanship of this card is impressive!

It's much better than my high-tier membership card!

However, he had never heard of a Supreme VIP membership at the Splendid Club! There are only four levels!

With that in mind, Ricky already had an answer.

This card must be a forgery by this guy!

Damn, this audacious loser has some nerve!

To fake the membership card of the Walker family's club, how is that any different from forging bank checks?

So, he coldly snorted and said, "Kid, quickly kneel, apologize, and then get lost! Otherwise, I'll have a word with Mr. Edwards, the steward of the Walker family. Do you know my relationship with him? Mr. Edwards and my dad are like brothers!"

Ricky's dad and Mr. Edwards didn't have a brotherly relationship. They were just fellow villagers, and they had some acquaintanceship due to the long time they knew each other.

Mr. Edwards had worked diligently for the Walker family for many years, holding a superior position.

He could be considered the strongest and highest-ranked outsider, surpassing even the underground king like Orvel.

In terms of status, Mr. Edwards was much stronger.

Because Orvel couldn't come up to the surface, unlike Mr. Edwards, who, on many occasions, represented the Walker family.

So, Ricky often mentioned Mr. Edwards to exert some pressure, taking advantage of their somewhat friendly connection.

When Charlie heard about his acquaintance with Mr. Edwards, he smirked and said, "I forgot to tell you, the Supreme VIP membership card was a gift from Miss Sarah. Didn't you ask who came up with this silly name? Well, it was Miss Walker who named it."

"Oh, come on!" Ricky disdainfully spat out, saying, "You think a loser like you deserves Miss Walker to give you a name? Do you think being awesome comes for free? Some awesomeness can be deadly, you know?"

Curious, Charlie asked, "Why would it be deadly? Is awesomeness poisonous or something?"

"I..." Ricky exploded in anger, shouting, "Stop playing the poor mouth with me! Do you know that if you disrespect Miss Walker and she finds out, you won't be able to save your dog's life!"

Charlie chuckled, saying, "It seems like you're the one disrespecting Miss Walker, right?"

Wendy, standing on the side, immediately said to Ricky, "Ricky, why waste words on this loser? Just call the security of the Splendid Club, let them come, and tell the guards what he just said. They won't let him off. And be sure to inform Mr. Edwards afterward. Teach this jerk a lesson, make sure he can't be a man anymore!"

Joaquin couldn't become a man because Charlie seemed to have used some unspeakable means. Wendy had been holding a grudge against Charlie for this reason. So, she hoped someone could deal with Charlie similarly.

Upon hearing this, Ricky patted Wendy's hand and said, "Wen, rest assured. I'll call the security to deal with him right away!"

He then shouted, "Where are the security guards? Come quickly! Someone is pretending to be a Splendid Club member and even dared to fabricate stories about your Miss!"

As soon as he finished speaking, a dignified and deep voice echoed, "Who's making a commotion? What's going on?"

Charlie looked up and saw the housekeeper of the Walker family, an old man surnamed Edwards, approaching.










Chapter 405

As Dondie Edwards' furious shout echoed, Ricky burst into a joyous smile.

He looked at Charlie with a smirk and said, "Haha, Dondie is here! You're done for, poor loser. Even a deity can't save you!"

Turning to Dondie, he pointed at Charlie, complaining, "Dondie, there's a troublemaker here. Not only is he pretending to be a member of our Splendid Club, but he also disrespected Miss Walker. You better teach him a lesson!"

Dondie frowned. With age, his eyesight wasn't the best, making it hard to see Charlie's face from a distance. However, he recognized Ricky, who was closer, being a fellow villager's son. Trusting him relatively, Dondie sternly said, "Who dares? Security, get him!"

A few burly security guards, full of aggression, were ready to surround Charlie.

Wendy was thrilled, staring at Charlie with a cold smile. "Charlie, let's see how you die today!"

Charlie sneered, "I won't die even if you wish it eight times."

Wendy stomped her foot, "Still so stubborn! Ricky, rip his mouth apart later!"

Ignoring her, Charlie looked at the approaching Dondie and coldly shouted, "Mr Edwards, you old geezer, quite imposing! Want to take me down?"

This remark left everyone on the scene stunned!

Damn, does this guy want to die faster? He called Dondie an old geezer?!

Let's see how Dondie deals with him this time!

They heard that when Dondie gets angry, someone's bound to die!

However, what no one expected was that Charlie's voice made Dondie tremble!

Although he couldn't see clearly, the voice resembled that of Master Charlie, whom even Mr. Walker respected.

Seeing Charlie, Dondie shuddered, the momentum from before vanishing. He immediately bowed with clasped hands, "Master Wade, I didn't know it was you. I've offended you..."

The entire venue froze!

What the hell is going on?!

The high-and-mighty Dondie is apologizing to a poor loser?!

Just as everyone was puzzled, Charlie coldly remarked, "I heard you hold a high position in the Walker family. But no matter how high, shouldn't it be lower than Mr. Walker?"

Because of Ricky's claim that Dondie was his father's sworn brother, Charlie wasn't planning to let Dondie off easily. He didn't care if Dondie was innocent or not; if someone used your name to show off, you had to settle the score!

Hearing Charlie directly mention Mr. Walker, Dondie realized he had stirred up big trouble!









Chapter 406

Without a second thought, he directly knelt before Charlie with a thud, trembling with fear yet incredibly sincere. "Master Wade, if there's anything wrong with what I've done, please point it out, and I'll do my best to correct it!"

Charlie nodded, looking down at him and pointing to the bewildered Ricky beside him. "This guy says you're his dad's sworn brother. Is that true?"

Dondie glanced at Ricky and immediately replied, "Returning to Master Wade, his dad and I are from the same hometown, and we can barely be considered friends, but not sworn brothers."

"Good." Charlie nodded and said, "This kid and his woman were mocking and threatening me, even plotting to harm me. What do you think should be done about it?"

In an instant, Dondie understood that Charlie's dissatisfaction stemmed entirely from Ricky.

Angry, he shouted at Ricky, "Idiot! Offending Master Wade and not kneeling?!"

Ricky hadn't figured out what was happening. What's with this 'Master Wade'? Since when did he become 'Master Wade'? Isn't he just a loser? Are you confused or what?

So, he subconsciously said, "Dondie, isn't he just a useless loser? You, such a high-status figure, kneeling to him? You're the trusted one in the Walker family! Moreover, he offended the Walker family's young miss; you should eliminate him!"

Dondie trembled with anger. Kill Charlie? Are you out of your mind?

The name of Charlie, or Master Wade, was known throughout the upper echelons of Aurous Hill. The Walker family's patriarch had restored his health thanks to Master Wade's miraculous needles and medicine. The entire Walker family revered Charlie as a deity!

Even though Dondie held a certain status, it was in comparison to common folks. Even the manager of the Walker family treated him with utmost respect. Faced with Charlie, he should bow down and worship. Now, this Ricky, this bastard, falsely claimed a sworn brotherhood and offended Master Wade. This was practically seeking his death!

Thinking of this, he immediately stood up, slapped Ricky's face hard, and then shouted at the security guards beside him, "Come, hold him down! Also, that woman next to him!"

Ricky didn't expect Dondie to hit him. He was about to ask what was going on when he felt two strong forces pressing down on his shoulders, making him kneel uncontrollably.

Wendy was so frightened that she hadn't even recovered when she was pressed down.

At this moment, Dondie supported himself with both hands, looked up at Charlie, and said anxiously, "Master Wade, it's my fault for making friends carelessly. I didn't expect my friend's son to be so disrespectful. Please rest assured, I will discipline him properly and let him know the consequences of disrespecting Master Wade!"

Charlie calmly said, "I'm just a nobody. People can be disrespectful, and I can endure it. Besides, since he claims to know you, even if he slapped me, I would have to endure it!"

Hearing this, Dondie knew that Charlie had no intention of forgiving him. He quickly kowtowed three times and said, "Master Wade, if you have any dissatisfaction, please feel free to say it. Even if you want to abolish me, I won't complain!"

Charlie waved his hand, "No need to abolish you. I just want to know, if someone offends your young miss, what would you do?"

As he spoke, Charlie pointed to the supreme VIP membership card in Ricky's hand and said to Dondie, "This card was given to me by your young miss. The title of Supreme VIP Member was specially arranged for me by your young miss as a sign of respect. But in this guy's mouth, the Supreme VIP Member has become a ridiculous name. I ask you, doesn't this equate to insulting your young miss?"

Dondie turned his head, gritted his teeth, and waited for Ricky with a dark and murderous expression, asking, "Weigard, have you had enough of living???"














Chapter 407

Ricky trembled under the intimidating gaze of Dondie.

Terrified yet feigning innocence, he said, "Dondie, the information displayed in the first-floor hall doesn't mention anything about the Supreme VIP member. That guy must have made it up. You can't fall for his tricks!"

"Exactly!" Wendy, daringly disrespectful, chimed in, "This guy's shamelessness is beyond belief. Not only did he pretend to be a member, but he also fabricated a rank and even forged a membership card. Such despicable behavior utterly disrespects the Walker family!"

Wendy wanted to condemn Charlie's actions, linking them closely to defying the Walker family. Unbeknownst to her, she overlooked Charlie's actual relationship with the Walker family.

Even though she never believed that someone like Charlie, a loser in her eyes, could have connections or be respected by the upper class, the reality spoke otherwise.

Dondie, shaken by their words, scolded, "Do you two realize that the Supreme VIP member was specially designated for Master Wade? There is only one in the entire world! You're openly offending Master Wade and disrespecting our young lady. Today, I, Edwards, won't spare you!"

"What?!" Ricky's mind jolted. The Supreme VIP member is real?!

Moreover, it's a level set by the Walker family's young lady.

Doesn't that mean he's insulting the Walker family's young lady?

Oh my, isn't this a path to self-destruction?

At this moment, Dondie, visibly angered, turned to Charlie, asking, "Master Wade, these two trash have offended you. How would you like them to pay for it?"

Charlie calmly said, "These two have low morals and foul mouths. Let's neutralize their toxicity a bit."

Eager to please, Dondie suggested, "Master Wade, should I get some perfume and make them drink it?"

Charlie waved his hand, "Dondie, use common sense. Perfume is a highly concentrated chemical. A little spray is fine, but drinking it in large amounts can be fatal. These two may be obnoxious, but they don't deserve death."

Ricky and Wendy couldn't believe Charlie would spare them. It was truly unexpected.

Curious, Dondie asked, "Any specific instructions, Master Wade?"

Charlie smiled, "Since their mouths spew nonsense, let's give them a taste of something pungent. How about taking them to the men's restroom and having them clean all the urinals? If they refuse, feed them some perfume."

Dondie nodded, "Alright! As Master Wade commands. Someone, clear the guests from the men's restroom, temporarily close it, and escort these two to clean all the urinals!"

Ricky and Wendy exchanged horrified glances. Are they cleaning urinals? That's disgustingly nauseating!

Ricky, a man himself, knew how filthy and disgusting urinals could be. Countless people urinate there, and touching them is repulsive. Now, he's being asked to lick them? Isn't that an insult?

In desperation, he pleaded with Dondie, "Dondie, for the sake of my father's reputation, please spare me this time. Cleaning urinals is beyond disgusting. Please, have mercy..."








Chapter 408

Dondie said in a cold voice, "Alright if you don't want to lick, that's fine. I'll immediately have the warehouse bring over ten pounds of concentrated perfume. Each of you gets five pounds, and you can't leave until you finish drinking!"

The Splendid Club has a total of fifteen floors, with a vast area filled with a very luxurious fragrance, all thanks to imported perfumes.

Therefore, the perfume inventory at the Splendid Club is extensive.

When Ricky heard about drinking five pounds of perfume, his liver trembled in fear.

Five pounds of perfume contains at least two and a half pounds of alcohol, along with various chemical additives, musk additives, and preservatives. If they drink five pounds of it, even a mighty immortal wouldn't be able to save them!

Compared to that, licking a urinal, though disgusting, at least keeps you alive...

Seeing his hesitation, Dondie got furious, lost patience, and said to the security guards beside him, "Damn it, if he's unwilling to lick, give him a good beating first, consider it collecting some interest!"

"Yes!"

He directly ordered, and the security guards of the Brilliant High-end Club rushed over, surrounding Ricky and Wendy.

The security guards didn't waste time, immediately raising their fists, and delivering a brutal beating to the two. Before Ricky and Wendy could react, they were subjected to a barrage of punches and kicks, getting battered with tears and snot streaming down, a pitiful sight.

In severe pain, Ricky struggled and pleaded, "Dondie, I'm your high-end member here! I spent five million! Even if my dad and you are just friends, as a customer here, you shouldn't be hitting me!"

Hearing this, Dondie's face turned green. "You think being a member here gives you the right to provoke our supreme VIP member? Let me tell you, the entire Walker family highly respects Master Wade. You dared to defy Master Wade, what are you? I'll refund your membership fee tomorrow, and from now on, Splendid Club permanently bans you!"

Ricky was on the verge of madness. He spent real money to become a high-end member; why should they cancel it just like that?

But at this moment, dare he argue with Dondie?

A security guard, holding several large bottles, ran over, respectfully saying, "Dondie, the perfume is here."

Dondie nodded and said, "Good! Since they refuse to lick the urinal, pry open their mouths and pour the perfume down! Five pounds for each person, not a drop less!"

Several security guards immediately stepped forward, pinching Ricky and Wendy's mouths, and forcing them open.

Following that, two guards each held a two-pound perfume bottle, unscrewing the cap. The strong fragrance instantly filled the air, so intense that it was almost suffocating.

Dondie looked at the pale-faced Ricky and Wendy and said coldly, "Drinking so much perfume, even if you die, ensures your body won't decay. After you're gone, bury you in some lonely place. Maybe in a few hundred years, you'll be an archaeological find!"

Hearing this, the two were terrified.

Survival is something everyone cherishes!

They initially thought drinking perfume was just a threat, never expecting it would come to this. Suddenly, licking a urinal seemed like the mildest punishment in the world!

So, the two pleaded in unison, "Forgive us, Dondie! We choose to lick the urinal!"









Chapter 409

Everyone knows that while the urinals in the men's restroom might be fancy, licking them won't be lethal.

But if you gulp down five pounds of perfume, not even a powerful celestial being can save you.

Although Ricky and Wendy were quite proud, they weren't ready to joke about their lives.

As long as they could survive, what's a little licking of the urinal?

Just rinse the mouth a few extra times and brush the teeth a bit more!

Dondie, seeing them choose to lick the urinal, ordered, "Guards, drag this pair of lovebirds to the men's restroom. Let them clean the urinal, and if there's a stain left, bring out their shit!"

The security guards dragged Ricky and Wendy like lifeless bodies to the second-floor men's restroom. Dondie respectfully said to Charlie, "Master Wade, would you like to go supervise?"

Charlie nodded, "Such an interesting affair should not be missed."

With Dondie's attentive service, Charlie stepped into the restroom.

The entire second-floor restroom was spacious, with sixteen urinals in two rows.

A few security guards pushed Ricky and Wendy to one of the urinals and coldly said, "What the hell are you waiting for? Start licking!"

Ricky hesitated, trembling, and stuck out his tongue but couldn't bring himself to get closer.

Although the restroom in the splendid club was clean, it was still a urinal. Usually, the restroom had aromatherapy, masking any pungent odors, but getting close to the urinal revealed a strong urine smell, making Ricky nauseous.

Wendy was also disgusted, her head spinning from the overpowering scent. It nearly made her faint.

Seeing the two still hesitating, Dondie sternly said, "If you keep dawdling, I'll make you lick the toilet!"

The threat scared them, and Ricky gathered courage, leaning towards the white porcelain urinal. He tentatively licked it once, immediately retching.

Beside him, Wendy reluctantly followed suit, closing her eyes and gently licking the urinal.

Ricky had an ugly expression, black and green, looking at Dondie and pleading, "Dondie, we've licked it. Can you let us go now?"

Dondie turned to Charlie, "Master Wade, what's your opinion?"

Charlie crossed his arms, sneering, "This is too easy! Just a touch of the tongue won't do. What a joke!"

Dondie anxiously asked, "Master Wade, what do you mean?"

Charlie pointed at the sixteen urinals, "Here's the deal, let each of them lick eight. With fair distribution, no one gets shortchanged. They must lick every inch, leaving no spot untouched!"

Everyone present was stunned...

Master Wade was too ruthless!

Licking eight urinals each?!

These urinals were imported Kohler urinals, grand and imposing, about 1.2 meters high. Licking one would be enough to make someone sick, let alone eight...

Ricky was on the verge of collapse at this point, and Wendy burst into tears, pleading with Charlie on her knees, "Charlie, you're at least my brother-in-law. For the sake of my ignorance, can you let me go this time?"

Ricky also clasped his hands, continuously pleading, "Master Wade, you're a generous person, give us a way out..."

Charlie nodded, saying, "I'm giving you a way out. After licking eight, I'll let you go immediately."









Chapter 410

Ricky's expression was worse than losing his father. With a mournful face, he said, "Master Wade, eight is too much, and one of them is so big. No one can bear this thing..."

"Oh, can't bear it?" Charlie chuckled, looking at Dondie, "Call Orvel, take these two to his dog fighting arena. Just like that Hong Kong swindler, chop them up and feed them to the dogs!"

Dondie immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Master Wade!"

Initially, the Hong Kong swindler named Donald Ming, who cheated the young lady on Feng Shui, was fed to the dogs by Orvel after being exposed.

Orvel had done such things not once or twice before, he was quite experienced.

Hearing this, Ricky and Wendy were terrified.

At this moment, who would dare to bargain?

Ricky, driven by the strongest survival instinct, blurted out, "I'll lick! I'll lick! I'll start licking now!"

After saying that, he immediately pounced on the nearby urinal, stuck out his tongue, and endured the disgust of licking it.

The pungent smell made him gag while licking, but he didn't dare to delay, fearing being taken away to feed the dogs. So, he had to continue licking with a determined effort.

Wendy cried bitterly, licking the urinal while sobbing.

Charlie spoke up, "Wendy, this row has been claimed by Ricky. Now, you're helping him. The row you need to lick is at the back."

Wendy wailed, realizing that her previous efforts were in vain. She crawled to the back row, hugging the urinal, and began licking.

This was the greatest humiliation and torment she had ever endured in her life.

Not wanting to witness more of this bizarre spectacle, Charlie instructed Dondie, "Remember, make sure they lick it clean before releasing them!"

Dondie hurriedly said, "Rest assured, Master Wade. I'll personally ensure they do."

Charlie nodded and turned, entering the private elevator, and heading to the fifteenth floor.

As Dondie respectfully saw him off, he nervously said, "Master Wade, what happened just now was due to my oversight. I hope you can forgive me."

Charlie calmly responded, "Keep an eye on those two. If they lick earnestly and thoroughly, consider the matter settled."

Dondie nodded anxiously, "Master Wade, please trust me. If they miss a spot, I'll make sure they regret it!"

He couldn't help but plead, "Master Wade, there's one more thing I'd like to request..."

Charlie replied, "Go on."

Dondie bowed respectfully, "Master Wade, please don't tell Miss about what happened just now. Your great kindness, I'll remember it for a lifetime!"

Dondie was just a servant of the Walker family, and Charlie was a highly esteemed guest. If Miss Sarah knew about this incident, Dondie would undoubtedly face severe consequences, even risking his position as the head steward.

Charlie understood this. He nodded, "Fine, I'll help you this time. If there's any involvement with such people in the future, don't blame me for being unkind."

Dondie immediately expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Master Wade!"
Chapter 396

Joaquin's initially joyous face suddenly became heavy.

Regaining the abilities of a man and restoring masculine prowess are crucial, but one's life is even more important!

You can't risk your life just for the sake of playing with women, right?

Ricky noticed his change and curiously asked, "Director Wilson, what's going on... Do you have some difficult-to-share secret?"

Joaquin wore a helpless expression and said, "Brother Weigard, to be honest, I'm now practically a living eunuch. I can't get anything done at all. I've been to the hospital, but the doctors can't help. You've got to help me out! By the way, is the medicine your old man uses potent? Maybe I could give it a try?"

Ricky hastily replied, "Brother, don't try that medicine. If it messes up your body, it's not worth the risk!"

He continued, "By the way, our Weigard family is currently researching that medicine. We hope to improve it, making it strengthen male prowess without harming the body. If successful, it could have a powerful repairing effect on male abilities!"

"Really?!" Joaquin exclaimed with joy. "That would be fantastic! When can it be produced?"

Ricky said, "However, the recipe lacks a key ingredient. To complete it, we'll have to wait for the Traditional Chinese Medicine Expo in two days to obtain that ingredient."

Joaquin was overjoyed. He'd wait not just two days, but even two years if it meant curing himself!

He hastily said, "Brother Weigard, once the medicine is ready, can you sell me a dose? I need it right now."

Need it? He was practically a living eunuch. If he stayed like this, it would be better to just get rid of it altogether.

Ricky pretended to hesitate, sighed, and said, "Brother, it's not that I don't want to help you, but the ingredients for this medicine are too precious. I estimate that we can only make one dose during the initial testing phase..."

After saying this, he glanced at Wendy with a smiling face and added, "But, it's not impossible to negotiate..."

Joaquin knew exactly what Ricky meant. He revealed a smile that any man would understand and directly said to Wendy, "Wen, from now on, you belong to Brother Weigard. Thank him properly, serve him as you serve me. Got it?"

Upon hearing this, Ricky was instantly thrilled.

Seeing Wendy for the first time, he had hoped for something more with this beautiful woman. However, learning she was Joaquin's niece, he was initially disappointed. But unexpectedly, she turned out to be Joaquin's lover, and for the sake of obtaining the medicine, Joaquin handed Wendy over to him.

This was truly gaining without any effort! 😏








Chapter 397

Wendy couldn't help feeling a bit displeased. She hoped to continue being Joaquin's lover and have him introduce her to more influential people. With Joaquin's influence, she could build her social network and gradually become a prominent figure in Aurous Hill. This way, not only would she benefit, but the Wilson Group would also prosper, and she would be the pillar of the Wilson Group.

However, to her surprise, Joaquin saw her merely as a tool. In exchange for a remedy, he was willing to hand her over to Ricky. She wanted to be Joaquin's lover and a socialite, not an upper-class plaything. If word got out, her reputation would be ruined.

So, she held Joaquin's hand, coquettishly saying, "Joaquin, I love you so much. I just want to be with you and not leave..."

Joaquin, irritated by Wendy, saw her as the least cost-effective among his past flings. Desperate for some benefit, he saw sending her to Ricky as the best option.

With his current incapacity, keeping Wendy would be pointless. If Weigard's family could cure his hidden ailment, he could continue finding other women. Coldly, he told Wendy, "Cut the act. If I want you to accompany Weigard, you do it. No need for extra words."

Tears welled up in Wendy's eyes as she complained, "Joaquin, didn't you choose me because you like me? If you truly like me, how can you give me away to someone else?"

Ricky, annoyed by the situation, spoke up, "Come on, Director Wilson, since Miss Weigard is deeply in love with you, don't force her."

Joaquin slapped Wendy, scolding her, "You're just a plaything to me. Do as I say. If you don't accompany Weigard, I'll withdraw my investment from the Wilson family, bankrupting them. You'll have to return the money I gave you. I built up the Wilson family; I can bring them down."

Shocked, Wendy felt a surge of humiliation. Yet, what could she do? Refusing Joaquin was simple; just say no. But after the refusal, everything would revert, the Wilson family awaiting bankruptcy, and her socialite dream shattered.

Forcefully, she mustered a smile, saying, "I agree, I agree! I'll take good care of Mr. Weigard."

Joaquin sneered, "Smart move!"

He pushed Wendy into Ricky's arms, saying, "Tonight, go with Mr. Weigard!"

Ricky held Wendy, excitedly suggesting, "Wen, I've booked a hotel room. Tonight, let's deepen our understanding!"

Quietly wiping away her tears, Wendy harbored deep resentment. Once the cherished daughter of the Wilson family, pursued by countless suitors, she never glanced at ordinary guys. Little did she know, her scheming had led to this unfortunate fate.







Chapter 398

Her fiancé, Gerald, abandoned her for Joaquin, who in turn treated her like a tool and casually handed her over to Ricky. If Ricky got tired of her in the future, who would she be thrown to?

At this moment, she couldn't help but think of her cousin, Claire.

Claire never had so many thoughts. She hadn't been in love before and directly married the useless Charlie. Although Charlie was a bit useless, he would never let her endure such humiliation...

Comparatively, she might not be the winner.

Ricky held her tightly, wearing a lecherous expression, and said to Joaquin, "Boss Wilson, rest assured, once we gather the prescription, we'll immediately send the medicine to you! Help you regain your prowess!"

"Great!" Joaquin finally relaxed, smiling, "Then I'll patiently await your good news!"

Ricky nodded, glanced at the time, and eager to do something with Wendy, grinned and said to Joaquin, "Boss Wilson, it's getting late. How about we call it a night?"

Joaquin knew Ricky was anxious to spend the night with Wendy and couldn't help feeling envious. Still, he generously nodded and said, "Sure, let's end it here. You two go ahead!"

Afterward, he said to Wendy, "Take good care of General Weigard, understood?"

Wendy nodded in humiliation, saying obediently, "Understood..."

That night, Wendy became Ricky's lover.

Although Wendy inwardly resented this new title, Ricky was amazed by her performance in that aspect.

That night, Ricky also found his second spring with Wendy.

So, after the rain stopped, he held Wendy and promised, "You don't have to accompany that old guy Joaquin anymore. Stick with me, and I'll make you someone extraordinary."

With this promise, Wendy's heart finally felt a bit better.

If Ricky could make her extraordinary, following him wouldn't be a bad thing.

After all, though he wasn't as rich as Joaquin, at least he was much younger. Moreover, he didn't seem like the kind of man who would casually give her away.

...

Early the next morning, the news of the disappearance of the Collingwood family father and son continued to spread.

It was said that the Collingwood family had raised the reward to ten million, and many street thugs were searching everywhere, hoping to strike it rich overnight.

Unfortunately, the Collingwood father and son had vanished, no longer existing in this world.

After breakfast, Claire went to the studio, and Jacob went to the antique association, learning about antique appreciation from the masters. As for Elaine, scared like a dog yesterday, she dolled up early in the morning and went to play mahjong.

Charlie was mopping the floor alone at home when he received a call from Miss Sarah Walker.

While mopping, he answered the call.

Sarah's gentle voice sounded, full of respect. "Master Wade, are you at home now?"

"Yes," Charlie asked curiously, "Do you have something for me?"






Chapter 399

Charlie curiously asked, "Do you have something to discuss with me?"

Sarah smiled slightly and said, "Yes, you see, our Walker family has invested in an upscale club in Gold Harbor District. We'd like to gift you an exclusive VIP card. I'm downstairs at your place right now."

Charlie replied casually, "Just come up; I'm at home."

Hastily, Sarah said, "That's great, I'll come up right away."

Charlie hmm'd and hung up the phone.

A few minutes later, Sarah rang the doorbell.

Charlie opened the door, and his eyes lit up.

Today, Sarah wore a black evening gown, tailored to accentuate her slender waist. The front was short, revealing her perfect, slender legs like flawless jade.

Combined with her elegant and noble face, along with the long-established aura of superiority, she looked like an enchanting night elf.

Her stunning attire couldn't escape Charlie's repeated glances.

"Master Wade."

Sarah nodded gracefully, having applied some makeup before coming. Seeing Charlie's astonished gaze, she felt a sweet satisfaction.

Charlie nodded casually, "Come in and have a seat."

Sarah nodded and followed Charlie inside.

After they sat down, Sarah took out a VIP card made of pure platinum and respectfully handed it over.

"Master Wade, this is the Supreme VIP card for Splendid Club. Only one exists, and it's exclusively for you. It's a token of my appreciation. Anytime you visit Splendid Club, you can enjoy complimentary services with this card for a lifetime."

Splendid Club, newly opened, had been a hot topic among the elite of Aurous Hill. As it was backed by the Walker family, the overall investment was extremely high, making it the top-notch business club in Aurous Hill.

With the Walker family's support, it attracted almost all the prominent figures in Aurous Hill and the entire South Laverton Province. Such places were ideal for business discussions, collaborations, and expanding connections.

However, to maintain the exclusivity of the club, there were strict membership criteria. The memberships were categorized into Ordinary, Advanced, VIP, and Advanced VIP, with Sarah gifting Charlie the unique Supreme VIP card, an unknown fact to the public.

The membership fees ranged from one million for Ordinary, five million for Advanced, to millions for VIP members. To become an Advanced VIP member, one had to be a family head with assets in the billions, making it an impossible feat for most.

Charlie wasn't particularly interested in such matters, but he didn't want to reject Sarah's goodwill. He accepted the Supreme VIP card with a smile and put it in his pocket.

At this moment, Sarah looked at Charlie, hesitated for a moment, and somewhat shyly said, "Master Wade, apart from this, Sarah has an awkward request. I wonder if Master Wade can fulfill it."



Chapter 400

Charlie said casually, "Tell me about it."

Sarah hurriedly explained, "Master Wade, our family has invested over a billion in the Splendid Club, making it a relatively large project. I'm worried about any mishaps and hope you can help us check the Feng Shui and foresee any blessings or misfortunes."

Although Sarah said this confidently, she felt a bit uneasy, unsure if Charlie would agree. She anxiously watched him with her big eyes.

Charlie smiled faintly, thinking that the Walker family had always been loyal, and with Sarah personally coming to him with great respect, it wouldn't hurt to take a look.

So, he nodded and said, "Since that's the case, let's go take a look."

Sarah quickly said, "Thank you, Master Wade, for taking the time out of your busy schedule. My car is downstairs at your place, and we can leave whenever you're ready."

Charlie replied, "Let's go now. It's a good opportunity to see how your club is doing."

Sarah was delighted and respectfully accompanied Charlie out.

...

Soon, Sarah's Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance of the Splendid Club.

The Splendid Club was located in the Gold Harbor District, the most prosperous area in Aurous Hill.

The Walker family had been working on this project for several years, and it had just been completed recently.

This club was designed by the top domestic architect, with a decoration style at the forefront of fashion, exuding extreme luxury.

As soon as the car stopped, a service staff immediately opened the door, and Charlie and Sarah got out.

After getting out of the car, Sarah respectfully said to Charlie, "Master Wade, please follow me."

Charlie nodded and took a rough look at the facade of the entire club.

The exterior of the Splendid Club looked grand and luxurious, with a hint of nobility. Two marble columns with dragon carvings stood imposingly, giving people a sense of awe.

From the moment they stepped into the club, the floor was covered with handmade wool carpets from Arabia.

Such wool carpets cost about tens of thousands of dollars per square meter. For the entire hall of over a thousand square meters, the money spent on the carpet alone was millions!

Sarah respectfully followed Charlie, pointing to the walls around the hall that were covered with dozens of meters high murals. She said, "Master Wade, these murals are world-class cultural treasures, each worth about tens of millions."

Charlie nodded and said, "There's a country in the Middle East called Abu Dhabi, where the Grand Mosque is in a similar style. However, your handling here is just right, without the strong religious color."

"Yes," Sarah said cautiously, "After all, most people in our country are atheists and don't advocate excessive feudal superstition. So, when we designed this club from the beginning, we tried to avoid the style of religious culture."

After speaking, Sarah pointed to the top of the hall, a huge crystal chandelier that was ten meters high and extremely large. This crystal chandelier was not only voluminous but also very bright, making the entire room as bright as day.

"Master Wade, this crystal chandelier is made of natural crystal, weighing 8.8 tons. It took a lot of effort and connections for the Walker family to get it. Moreover, to bring it from Europe, we specially air-shipped it to Aurous Hill from Austria and then assembled it here."

Charlie said, "In terms of Feng Shui, for any business place or legitimate business, the light should not be too dim. The darker it is, the more it affects the Feng Shui. So, when it comes to lighting, you can't cut corners."

Sarah nodded and said, "Master Wade, I appreciate your reminder. I've learned from it."

After that, Sarah smiled at Charlie and said, "Master Wade, the top floor here is not open to the public. Besides the Walker family, only you, the only supreme VIP, can go up. How about we go to the top floor first?"

Charlie nodded slightly, "Sure."









Chapter 401

The Splendid Club boasts a total of fifteen floors.

Except for the first-floor lobby, the remaining fourteen floors serve as entertainment spaces.

Below the tenth floor are various-sized, differently-styled private rooms. Even the regular members' rooms are lavishly adorned, not to mention the exclusive VIP rooms, fit for royalty.

As for the floors above the tenth, they house facilities like a swimming pool, rooftop garden, fitness, and entertainment.

Among them, the fifteenth floor stands as the epitome of luxury.

Stepping out of the elevator onto the fifteenth floor, Charlie was greeted by opulence in every corner.

The palace-style grandeur here was impeccable, with attention to detail and lavishness that left no room for criticism.

Walking alongside Charlie, Sarah said, "Master Wade, this floor is the most luxurious in the entire Splendid Club. It features a semi-outdoor infinity pool, a presidential suite, and a private restaurant, and if you fancy some music, we can even arrange a small concert. If you have a favorite singer, I can invite them to perform exclusively for you on the fifteenth floor."

She continued, "By the way, there's a famous girl group coming to Aurous Hill for a concert soon. One of their members has been extremely popular lately, dubbed the 'Golden Carp Girl.' Her talent agency happens to be one that our Walker family has invested in. If you're interested—"

Charlie waved it off, smiling, "No need. I'm not much into the entertainment scene."

Sarah nodded and said, "The entertainment industry has indeed become a bit chaotic. If you prefer more skilled performers, I can help you invite some top-notch singers to perform solo for you."

Charlie chuckled, "If I ever have that need, I'll let you know."

"Alright." Sarah smiled gracefully, "Master Wade, please don't hesitate to make any requests. I'll do my best to fulfill them."

As she spoke, Sarah's cheeks blushed slightly. The usually proud and elegant young lady rarely showed shyness in front of a man.

Sarah had always remembered her grandfather's advice.

She had to find a way to make Charlie the son-in-law of the Walker family.

Moreover, she genuinely admired Charlie—a man with strength, capability, and a humble demeanor. She had long harbored affection for him.

So, this conversation not only expressed loyalty to Charlie but also subtly revealed her feelings.

However, Charlie didn't perceive the deeper layer of meaning. He simply smiled, thanked Sarah for her respect, and spoke, "It seems the feng shui here is quite good. I can tell that careful consideration was given to feng shui during the design. However, matters of feng shui require meticulous inspection on each floor, or it might be overlooked."

He added, "Let's do this: you go about your business, and I'll take a stroll on my own."

Sarah hurriedly said, "Master Wade, let me accompany you!"

Charlie waved it off, "No need. To read feng shui, one must be in a calm state. I'll explore on my own; you wait here for me."

Only then did Sarah stop insisting and respectfully say, "If Master Wade has any needs, just call my phone directly."

Charlie nodded slightly without speaking and entered the elevator.

...

Charlie descended from the fifteenth floor, taking the elevator one level at a time.

Inspecting each floor throughout the day, he felt that the Splendid Club's decoration was luxurious on every level, showcasing the designer's dedication.

However, when it came to feng shui, it could be considered average at best.







Chapter 402

The principles of great Feng Shui indeed have their intricacies, but to Charlie, it doesn't seem exceptionally profound or unique. While most people might think the Feng Shui here is excellent, to him, it's like a glass of plain water—neither outstanding nor harmful, just bland and unremarkable.

However, since he promised Sarah, Charlie doesn't mind lending a hand to elevate the Feng Shui of the entire splendid place. Pondering the Feng Shui secrets from the "Nine Mystical Heavens Scripture," he quickly forms a comprehensive plan.

Just then, a woman's voice comes from behind him. "Charlie, you useless thing, what are you doing here?"

Hearing this, Charlie furrows his brows and turns around, only to see Wendy and a man in a white denim suit approaching. The man is none other than Ricky, the eldest son of the Weigard family.

Ever since Ricky obtained Wendy from Joaquin, he showered her with affection. He even promised Wendy that he would make her a person of high status.

Initially reluctant to be treated as a plaything, Wendy, seeing Ricky's genuine affection, willingly became his lover. In Wendy's eyes, although the Weigard family's strength doesn't match up to Joaquin's Qiancheng Group, it's still in the billion-dollar range, much stronger than the previous Wilson family.

Therefore, after getting involved with Ricky, she regains her past pride. Today, at the opening of the splendid club, Ricky spent five million to buy an advanced membership, bringing Wendy to experience it and broaden her horizons.

Upon entering the splendid club, Wendy is stunned by its luxury, feeling a sense of high society. But as she immerses herself in this feeling, she suddenly spots Charlie, whom she despises to the core.

It's like finding a fly amid a sumptuous feast—such a dampener! Too much of a dampener that she just wants to find a way to shoo this fly away! Otherwise, her experience of this sumptuous feast will instantly plummet.

Of course, it would be best if she could swat the fly to death.

Seeing Wendy targeting a seemingly ordinary guy, Ricky tightly embraces her waist, curiously asking, "Wen, is this the loser you mentioned, Charlie, the son-in-law who came knocking on the door?"

"That's him!" Wendy glares at Charlie, saying with gritted teeth, "This guy has been a famous loser since university. I can't believe he made his way to the splendid club!"

Remembering some of the Wilson family's past events during his intimate moments with Wendy, Ricky has a deep impression of Charlie. Thinking about conquering Wendy just now and wanting her to be completely devoted, Ricky naturally wants to stand up for her. So, he sizes up Charlie and sneers, "Kid, is the splendid club a place for you to come?"

Charlie's expression turns cold, and he retorts, "Why can't I come?"

"Why can't you come?" Ricky smirks and says, "Because you're not worthy!"








Chapter 403

Upon hearing Ricky's words, Charlie couldn't help but smile. He wasn't angry; instead, he looked at Weigard with good humor and asked, "Come on, tell me, where do I fall short?"

Ricky snorted, his nostrils pointing to the sky. "Do I even need to ask? Naturally, you don't measure up anywhere! Look at what you're wearing. Damn, it's not even as good as the doorman who opens the car door at the entrance!"

Charlie chuckled, "What I wear is my freedom. Does the Splendid Club mandate a specific dress code for guests?"

Ricky sneered, "The Splendid Club doesn't enforce a dress code, but it operates on a membership basis. No one without a membership is allowed in!"

Mockingly, he asked, "Are you an ordinary member here?"

Charlie calmly shook his head, "No."

Ricky disdainfully inquired, "Then, are you a premium member?"

Charlie shook his head again, "No."

Ricky chuckled, "You wouldn't tell me you're a VIP member here, would you? From what I know, there are fewer than ten people in the entire Aurous Hill city who have the status of a VIP member!"

Charlie spread his hands, "Still no."

Ricky couldn't help but laugh, "Haha, you, this poor loser, are you going to tell me you're a premium VIP member? As far as I know, there are not more than ten people in the whole of Aurous Hill who can claim that!"

Charlie smiled innocently, revealing a set of pearly whites, and said, "Not even that."

Ricky furrowed his brow, coldly snorting, "You're not any kind of member, are you? I bet you sneaked in here to freeload when nobody was looking!"

Wendy, on the side, scoffed sarcastically, "No need to ask. A discarded waste son-in-law like you, abandoned by our Wilson family, how could you be a member here? A freeloading loser!"

She glared at Charlie, teeth clenched, "Charlie, you've come to the wrong place today! This is the newly opened Splendid High-End Club by the Walker family. It's a trial operation today, and the people here are all prominent figures. Daring to cause trouble here, aren't you afraid of being beaten by the security?"

Charlie innocently said, "I am a member here. Why would security want to beat me?"

Ricky sneered, "Stop pretending with me! There are only four levels of membership here: regular, premium, VIP, and premium VIP. You're none of those, and you claim to be a member?"

Charlie earnestly said, "While I may not be in those four categories, I am a Supreme VIP member, belonging to the fifth category. Didn't you know?"

"Pah!" Ricky scornfully said, "Cut the crap! Haven't you seen the introduction in the lobby on the first floor? There are only four levels. You're just making things up. Aren't you afraid of offending the Walker family with your nonsense?"

Charlie shook his head helplessly, saying, "You're a strange person. I'm telling you the truth, but why do you refuse to believe me?"

"Believe you?" Ricky seemed to hear a big joke, taunting, "With your poor loser appearance, you think you can fool Ricky?!"

Charlie, curious, asked, "Are you famous? Why haven't I heard of you?"

Ricky coldly laughed, "Ever heard of Weigard Pharmaceuticals? I am the general manager of Weigard Pharmaceuticals."

Charlie shook his head, "Sorry, I haven't heard of it."

Ricky thought Charlie was mocking him on purpose, immediately darkening his face, "Kid, you've got yourself into trouble today. Without membership qualification, you dare to sneak into the Splendid Club of the Walker family, boastfully claiming to be a Supreme VIP member. Who the hell came up with that title for you? Quite the bluff!"

Charlie, helpless, shook his head and took out his membership card, saying, "Here, take a look. This is my membership card, and it says Supreme VIP member on it."










Chapter 404

Ricky took the membership card and frowned immediately.

I must say, the craftsmanship of this card is impressive!

It's much better than my high-tier membership card!

However, he had never heard of a Supreme VIP membership at the Splendid Club! There are only four levels!

With that in mind, Ricky already had an answer.

This card must be a forgery by this guy!

Damn, this audacious loser has some nerve!

To fake the membership card of the Walker family's club, how is that any different from forging bank checks?

So, he coldly snorted and said, "Kid, quickly kneel, apologize, and then get lost! Otherwise, I'll have a word with Mr. Edwards, the steward of the Walker family. Do you know my relationship with him? Mr. Edwards and my dad are like brothers!"

Ricky's dad and Mr. Edwards didn't have a brotherly relationship. They were just fellow villagers, and they had some acquaintanceship due to the long time they knew each other.

Mr. Edwards had worked diligently for the Walker family for many years, holding a superior position.

He could be considered the strongest and highest-ranked outsider, surpassing even the underground king like Orvel.

In terms of status, Mr. Edwards was much stronger.

Because Orvel couldn't come up to the surface, unlike Mr. Edwards, who, on many occasions, represented the Walker family.

So, Ricky often mentioned Mr. Edwards to exert some pressure, taking advantage of their somewhat friendly connection.

When Charlie heard about his acquaintance with Mr. Edwards, he smirked and said, "I forgot to tell you, the Supreme VIP membership card was a gift from Miss Sarah. Didn't you ask who came up with this silly name? Well, it was Miss Walker who named it."

"Oh, come on!" Ricky disdainfully spat out, saying, "You think a loser like you deserves Miss Walker to give you a name? Do you think being awesome comes for free? Some awesomeness can be deadly, you know?"

Curious, Charlie asked, "Why would it be deadly? Is awesomeness poisonous or something?"

"I..." Ricky exploded in anger, shouting, "Stop playing the poor mouth with me! Do you know that if you disrespect Miss Walker and she finds out, you won't be able to save your dog's life!"

Charlie chuckled, saying, "It seems like you're the one disrespecting Miss Walker, right?"

Wendy, standing on the side, immediately said to Ricky, "Ricky, why waste words on this loser? Just call the security of the Splendid Club, let them come, and tell the guards what he just said. They won't let him off. And be sure to inform Mr. Edwards afterward. Teach this jerk a lesson, make sure he can't be a man anymore!"

Joaquin couldn't become a man because Charlie seemed to have used some unspeakable means. Wendy had been holding a grudge against Charlie for this reason. So, she hoped someone could deal with Charlie similarly.

Upon hearing this, Ricky patted Wendy's hand and said, "Wen, rest assured. I'll call the security to deal with him right away!"

He then shouted, "Where are the security guards? Come quickly! Someone is pretending to be a Splendid Club member and even dared to fabricate stories about your Miss!"

As soon as he finished speaking, a dignified and deep voice echoed, "Who's making a commotion? What's going on?"

Charlie looked up and saw the housekeeper of the Walker family, an old man surnamed Edwards, approaching.










Chapter 405

As Dondie Edwards' furious shout echoed, Ricky burst into a joyous smile.

He looked at Charlie with a smirk and said, "Haha, Dondie is here! You're done for, poor loser. Even a deity can't save you!"

Turning to Dondie, he pointed at Charlie, complaining, "Dondie, there's a troublemaker here. Not only is he pretending to be a member of our Splendid Club, but he also disrespected Miss Walker. You better teach him a lesson!"

Dondie frowned. With age, his eyesight wasn't the best, making it hard to see Charlie's face from a distance. However, he recognized Ricky, who was closer, being a fellow villager's son. Trusting him relatively, Dondie sternly said, "Who dares? Security, get him!"

A few burly security guards, full of aggression, were ready to surround Charlie.

Wendy was thrilled, staring at Charlie with a cold smile. "Charlie, let's see how you die today!"

Charlie sneered, "I won't die even if you wish it eight times."

Wendy stomped her foot, "Still so stubborn! Ricky, rip his mouth apart later!"

Ignoring her, Charlie looked at the approaching Dondie and coldly shouted, "Mr Edwards, you old geezer, quite imposing! Want to take me down?"

This remark left everyone on the scene stunned!

Damn, does this guy want to die faster? He called Dondie an old geezer?!

Let's see how Dondie deals with him this time!

They heard that when Dondie gets angry, someone's bound to die!

However, what no one expected was that Charlie's voice made Dondie tremble!

Although he couldn't see clearly, the voice resembled that of Master Charlie, whom even Mr. Walker respected.

Seeing Charlie, Dondie shuddered, the momentum from before vanishing. He immediately bowed with clasped hands, "Master Wade, I didn't know it was you. I've offended you..."

The entire venue froze!

What the hell is going on?!

The high-and-mighty Dondie is apologizing to a poor loser?!

Just as everyone was puzzled, Charlie coldly remarked, "I heard you hold a high position in the Walker family. But no matter how high, shouldn't it be lower than Mr. Walker?"

Because of Ricky's claim that Dondie was his father's sworn brother, Charlie wasn't planning to let Dondie off easily. He didn't care if Dondie was innocent or not; if someone used your name to show off, you had to settle the score!

Hearing Charlie directly mention Mr. Walker, Dondie realized he had stirred up big trouble!









Chapter 406

Without a second thought, he directly knelt before Charlie with a thud, trembling with fear yet incredibly sincere. "Master Wade, if there's anything wrong with what I've done, please point it out, and I'll do my best to correct it!"

Charlie nodded, looking down at him and pointing to the bewildered Ricky beside him. "This guy says you're his dad's sworn brother. Is that true?"

Dondie glanced at Ricky and immediately replied, "Returning to Master Wade, his dad and I are from the same hometown, and we can barely be considered friends, but not sworn brothers."

"Good." Charlie nodded and said, "This kid and his woman were mocking and threatening me, even plotting to harm me. What do you think should be done about it?"

In an instant, Dondie understood that Charlie's dissatisfaction stemmed entirely from Ricky.

Angry, he shouted at Ricky, "Idiot! Offending Master Wade and not kneeling?!"

Ricky hadn't figured out what was happening. What's with this 'Master Wade'? Since when did he become 'Master Wade'? Isn't he just a loser? Are you confused or what?

So, he subconsciously said, "Dondie, isn't he just a useless loser? You, such a high-status figure, kneeling to him? You're the trusted one in the Walker family! Moreover, he offended the Walker family's young miss; you should eliminate him!"

Dondie trembled with anger. Kill Charlie? Are you out of your mind?

The name of Charlie, or Master Wade, was known throughout the upper echelons of Aurous Hill. The Walker family's patriarch had restored his health thanks to Master Wade's miraculous needles and medicine. The entire Walker family revered Charlie as a deity!

Even though Dondie held a certain status, it was in comparison to common folks. Even the manager of the Walker family treated him with utmost respect. Faced with Charlie, he should bow down and worship. Now, this Ricky, this bastard, falsely claimed a sworn brotherhood and offended Master Wade. This was practically seeking his death!

Thinking of this, he immediately stood up, slapped Ricky's face hard, and then shouted at the security guards beside him, "Come, hold him down! Also, that woman next to him!"

Ricky didn't expect Dondie to hit him. He was about to ask what was going on when he felt two strong forces pressing down on his shoulders, making him kneel uncontrollably.

Wendy was so frightened that she hadn't even recovered when she was pressed down.

At this moment, Dondie supported himself with both hands, looked up at Charlie, and said anxiously, "Master Wade, it's my fault for making friends carelessly. I didn't expect my friend's son to be so disrespectful. Please rest assured, I will discipline him properly and let him know the consequences of disrespecting Master Wade!"

Charlie calmly said, "I'm just a nobody. People can be disrespectful, and I can endure it. Besides, since he claims to know you, even if he slapped me, I would have to endure it!"

Hearing this, Dondie knew that Charlie had no intention of forgiving him. He quickly kowtowed three times and said, "Master Wade, if you have any dissatisfaction, please feel free to say it. Even if you want to abolish me, I won't complain!"

Charlie waved his hand, "No need to abolish you. I just want to know, if someone offends your young miss, what would you do?"

As he spoke, Charlie pointed to the supreme VIP membership card in Ricky's hand and said to Dondie, "This card was given to me by your young miss. The title of Supreme VIP Member was specially arranged for me by your young miss as a sign of respect. But in this guy's mouth, the Supreme VIP Member has become a ridiculous name. I ask you, doesn't this equate to insulting your young miss?"

Dondie turned his head, gritted his teeth, and waited for Ricky with a dark and murderous expression, asking, "Weigard, have you had enough of living???"














Chapter 407

Ricky trembled under the intimidating gaze of Dondie.

Terrified yet feigning innocence, he said, "Dondie, the information displayed in the first-floor hall doesn't mention anything about the Supreme VIP member. That guy must have made it up. You can't fall for his tricks!"

"Exactly!" Wendy, daringly disrespectful, chimed in, "This guy's shamelessness is beyond belief. Not only did he pretend to be a member, but he also fabricated a rank and even forged a membership card. Such despicable behavior utterly disrespects the Walker family!"

Wendy wanted to condemn Charlie's actions, linking them closely to defying the Walker family. Unbeknownst to her, she overlooked Charlie's actual relationship with the Walker family.

Even though she never believed that someone like Charlie, a loser in her eyes, could have connections or be respected by the upper class, the reality spoke otherwise.

Dondie, shaken by their words, scolded, "Do you two realize that the Supreme VIP member was specially designated for Master Wade? There is only one in the entire world! You're openly offending Master Wade and disrespecting our young lady. Today, I, Edwards, won't spare you!"

"What?!" Ricky's mind jolted. The Supreme VIP member is real?!

Moreover, it's a level set by the Walker family's young lady.

Doesn't that mean he's insulting the Walker family's young lady?

Oh my, isn't this a path to self-destruction?

At this moment, Dondie, visibly angered, turned to Charlie, asking, "Master Wade, these two trash have offended you. How would you like them to pay for it?"

Charlie calmly said, "These two have low morals and foul mouths. Let's neutralize their toxicity a bit."

Eager to please, Dondie suggested, "Master Wade, should I get some perfume and make them drink it?"

Charlie waved his hand, "Dondie, use common sense. Perfume is a highly concentrated chemical. A little spray is fine, but drinking it in large amounts can be fatal. These two may be obnoxious, but they don't deserve death."

Ricky and Wendy couldn't believe Charlie would spare them. It was truly unexpected.

Curious, Dondie asked, "Any specific instructions, Master Wade?"

Charlie smiled, "Since their mouths spew nonsense, let's give them a taste of something pungent. How about taking them to the men's restroom and having them clean all the urinals? If they refuse, feed them some perfume."

Dondie nodded, "Alright! As Master Wade commands. Someone, clear the guests from the men's restroom, temporarily close it, and escort these two to clean all the urinals!"

Ricky and Wendy exchanged horrified glances. Are they cleaning urinals? That's disgustingly nauseating!

Ricky, a man himself, knew how filthy and disgusting urinals could be. Countless people urinate there, and touching them is repulsive. Now, he's being asked to lick them? Isn't that an insult?

In desperation, he pleaded with Dondie, "Dondie, for the sake of my father's reputation, please spare me this time. Cleaning urinals is beyond disgusting. Please, have mercy..."








Chapter 408

Dondie said in a cold voice, "Alright if you don't want to lick, that's fine. I'll immediately have the warehouse bring over ten pounds of concentrated perfume. Each of you gets five pounds, and you can't leave until you finish drinking!"

The Splendid Club has a total of fifteen floors, with a vast area filled with a very luxurious fragrance, all thanks to imported perfumes.

Therefore, the perfume inventory at the Splendid Club is extensive.

When Ricky heard about drinking five pounds of perfume, his liver trembled in fear.

Five pounds of perfume contains at least two and a half pounds of alcohol, along with various chemical additives, musk additives, and preservatives. If they drink five pounds of it, even a mighty immortal wouldn't be able to save them!

Compared to that, licking a urinal, though disgusting, at least keeps you alive...

Seeing his hesitation, Dondie got furious, lost patience, and said to the security guards beside him, "Damn it, if he's unwilling to lick, give him a good beating first, consider it collecting some interest!"

"Yes!"

He directly ordered, and the security guards of the Brilliant High-end Club rushed over, surrounding Ricky and Wendy.

The security guards didn't waste time, immediately raising their fists, and delivering a brutal beating to the two. Before Ricky and Wendy could react, they were subjected to a barrage of punches and kicks, getting battered with tears and snot streaming down, a pitiful sight.

In severe pain, Ricky struggled and pleaded, "Dondie, I'm your high-end member here! I spent five million! Even if my dad and you are just friends, as a customer here, you shouldn't be hitting me!"

Hearing this, Dondie's face turned green. "You think being a member here gives you the right to provoke our supreme VIP member? Let me tell you, the entire Walker family highly respects Master Wade. You dared to defy Master Wade, what are you? I'll refund your membership fee tomorrow, and from now on, Splendid Club permanently bans you!"

Ricky was on the verge of madness. He spent real money to become a high-end member; why should they cancel it just like that?

But at this moment, dare he argue with Dondie?

A security guard, holding several large bottles, ran over, respectfully saying, "Dondie, the perfume is here."

Dondie nodded and said, "Good! Since they refuse to lick the urinal, pry open their mouths and pour the perfume down! Five pounds for each person, not a drop less!"

Several security guards immediately stepped forward, pinching Ricky and Wendy's mouths, and forcing them open.

Following that, two guards each held a two-pound perfume bottle, unscrewing the cap. The strong fragrance instantly filled the air, so intense that it was almost suffocating.

Dondie looked at the pale-faced Ricky and Wendy and said coldly, "Drinking so much perfume, even if you die, ensures your body won't decay. After you're gone, bury you in some lonely place. Maybe in a few hundred years, you'll be an archaeological find!"

Hearing this, the two were terrified.

Survival is something everyone cherishes!

They initially thought drinking perfume was just a threat, never expecting it would come to this. Suddenly, licking a urinal seemed like the mildest punishment in the world!

So, the two pleaded in unison, "Forgive us, Dondie! We choose to lick the urinal!"









Chapter 409

Everyone knows that while the urinals in the men's restroom might be fancy, licking them won't be lethal.

But if you gulp down five pounds of perfume, not even a powerful celestial being can save you.

Although Ricky and Wendy were quite proud, they weren't ready to joke about their lives.

As long as they could survive, what's a little licking of the urinal?

Just rinse the mouth a few extra times and brush the teeth a bit more!

Dondie, seeing them choose to lick the urinal, ordered, "Guards, drag this pair of lovebirds to the men's restroom. Let them clean the urinal, and if there's a stain left, bring out their shit!"

The security guards dragged Ricky and Wendy like lifeless bodies to the second-floor men's restroom. Dondie respectfully said to Charlie, "Master Wade, would you like to go supervise?"

Charlie nodded, "Such an interesting affair should not be missed."

With Dondie's attentive service, Charlie stepped into the restroom.

The entire second-floor restroom was spacious, with sixteen urinals in two rows.

A few security guards pushed Ricky and Wendy to one of the urinals and coldly said, "What the hell are you waiting for? Start licking!"

Ricky hesitated, trembling, and stuck out his tongue but couldn't bring himself to get closer.

Although the restroom in the splendid club was clean, it was still a urinal. Usually, the restroom had aromatherapy, masking any pungent odors, but getting close to the urinal revealed a strong urine smell, making Ricky nauseous.

Wendy was also disgusted, her head spinning from the overpowering scent. It nearly made her faint.

Seeing the two still hesitating, Dondie sternly said, "If you keep dawdling, I'll make you lick the toilet!"

The threat scared them, and Ricky gathered courage, leaning towards the white porcelain urinal. He tentatively licked it once, immediately retching.

Beside him, Wendy reluctantly followed suit, closing her eyes and gently licking the urinal.

Ricky had an ugly expression, black and green, looking at Dondie and pleading, "Dondie, we've licked it. Can you let us go now?"

Dondie turned to Charlie, "Master Wade, what's your opinion?"

Charlie crossed his arms, sneering, "This is too easy! Just a touch of the tongue won't do. What a joke!"

Dondie anxiously asked, "Master Wade, what do you mean?"

Charlie pointed at the sixteen urinals, "Here's the deal, let each of them lick eight. With fair distribution, no one gets shortchanged. They must lick every inch, leaving no spot untouched!"

Everyone present was stunned...

Master Wade was too ruthless!

Licking eight urinals each?!

These urinals were imported Kohler urinals, grand and imposing, about 1.2 meters high. Licking one would be enough to make someone sick, let alone eight...

Ricky was on the verge of collapse at this point, and Wendy burst into tears, pleading with Charlie on her knees, "Charlie, you're at least my brother-in-law. For the sake of my ignorance, can you let me go this time?"

Ricky also clasped his hands, continuously pleading, "Master Wade, you're a generous person, give us a way out..."

Charlie nodded, saying, "I'm giving you a way out. After licking eight, I'll let you go immediately."









Chapter 410

Ricky's expression was worse than losing his father. With a mournful face, he said, "Master Wade, eight is too much, and one of them is so big. No one can bear this thing..."

"Oh, can't bear it?" Charlie chuckled, looking at Dondie, "Call Orvel, take these two to his dog fighting arena. Just like that Hong Kong swindler, chop them up and feed them to the dogs!"

Dondie immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Master Wade!"

Initially, the Hong Kong swindler named Donald Ming, who cheated the young lady on Feng Shui, was fed to the dogs by Orvel after being exposed.

Orvel had done such things not once or twice before, he was quite experienced.

Hearing this, Ricky and Wendy were terrified.

At this moment, who would dare to bargain?

Ricky, driven by the strongest survival instinct, blurted out, "I'll lick! I'll lick! I'll start licking now!"

After saying that, he immediately pounced on the nearby urinal, stuck out his tongue, and endured the disgust of licking it.

The pungent smell made him gag while licking, but he didn't dare to delay, fearing being taken away to feed the dogs. So, he had to continue licking with a determined effort.

Wendy cried bitterly, licking the urinal while sobbing.

Charlie spoke up, "Wendy, this row has been claimed by Ricky. Now, you're helping him. The row you need to lick is at the back."

Wendy wailed, realizing that her previous efforts were in vain. She crawled to the back row, hugging the urinal, and began licking.

This was the greatest humiliation and torment she had ever endured in her life.

Not wanting to witness more of this bizarre spectacle, Charlie instructed Dondie, "Remember, make sure they lick it clean before releasing them!"

Dondie hurriedly said, "Rest assured, Master Wade. I'll personally ensure they do."

Charlie nodded and turned, entering the private elevator, and heading to the fifteenth floor.

As Dondie respectfully saw him off, he nervously said, "Master Wade, what happened just now was due to my oversight. I hope you can forgive me."

Charlie calmly responded, "Keep an eye on those two. If they lick earnestly and thoroughly, consider the matter settled."

Dondie nodded anxiously, "Master Wade, please trust me. If they miss a spot, I'll make sure they regret it!"

He couldn't help but plead, "Master Wade, there's one more thing I'd like to request..."

Charlie replied, "Go on."

Dondie bowed respectfully, "Master Wade, please don't tell Miss about what happened just now. Your great kindness, I'll remember it for a lifetime!"

Dondie was just a servant of the Walker family, and Charlie was a highly esteemed guest. If Miss Sarah knew about this incident, Dondie would undoubtedly face severe consequences, even risking his position as the head steward.

Charlie understood this. He nodded, "Fine, I'll help you this time. If there's any involvement with such people in the future, don't blame me for being unkind."

Dondie immediately expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Master Wade!"
Please don't let that old harlot of a mother in law move to Thompson villa . . . She broke my heat 💔
 
Chapter 1461 - "Fashion Forward, Tradition Bound: Nanako's Kyoto Quest"

Young people always love chasing after fashion.

When it comes to fashion, Japan definitely gives China a run for its money.

It can even be said that Japan's fashion sense is higher than China's.

That's why there's the Japanophile trend, girls adopting Japanese hairstyles, Japanese nail art, and Japanese-style makeup, and so on.

It can be said that Japanese girls, as a whole, have a very high sense of fashion, and they prefer trendy metropolises like Tokyo.

But Nanako is an exception.

She has never liked fashionable things.

On the contrary, she has always been particularly fond of more classical culture.

For example, she enjoys studying tea art, researching ancient Chinese, appreciating ancient poetry, and even admiring traditional architecture and clothing.

So, the city of Kyoto has always been a perfect match for her temperament.

She also knows that the outcome of today's competition for her is rather grim. While it's unlikely that she'll lose her life, it's probably unavoidable that she'll suffer serious injuries.

So, she hopes more that after getting injured, she can return to Kyoto for recuperation.

When Takehiko heard her words, his face was full of affection, and he immediately said without hesitation, "No problem! I'll have people clean up the mansion in Kyoto right away!"

"That's great!" Nanako was overjoyed and excitedly said, "I've always wanted to go back to Kyoto for a while, but I never had the chance. This time, my wish has come true."

After saying that, she added, "Oh, Otousan, I also need you to inform my school."

"Sure!" Takehiko nodded repeatedly. "Leave it all to me. You don't need to worry about anything. Just focus on the competition without any distractions!"

Nanako bowed again.

At 9:20.

The organizers announced that the contestants should enter the arena.

This final match had garnered so much attention that national television stations were broadcasting it live, and countless video websites were streaming it online simultaneously. Therefore, Charlie didn't accompany Dianne to enter the stage. Instead, he left the backstage early and sat alone in a seat facing away from the cameras at the competition venue.

He believed that Dianne no longer needed his guidance, so he just needed to quietly watch her match.

Soon.

Dianne and Nanako entered the arena from the entrances on both sides of the stage.

Both girls were stunningly beautiful, so as soon as they appeared, they elicited huge cheers.

As soon as they stepped onto the stage, they attracted everyone's attention, but their own eyes unconsciously began searching for the same person in the audience below.

That figure was Charlie.

Charlie was now Dianne's spiritual support. She was well aware that without Charlie's help, she would never have made it this far.

For Nanako, Charlie now filled her heart. The reason she participated in this competition, knowing she would likely lose and even get seriously injured, was largely because she didn't want Charlie to look down on her.

When both of them saw Charlie, their gazes simultaneously converged on him.

Dianne didn't conceal the admiration and adoration on her face, while in Nanako's eyes, there was a deep tenderness.

On the stage, the referee led the two girls to the center of the arena and explained the rules of the match to them as usual.






Chapter 1462 - "Love-Struck Combatants"


The two of them, without looking at the referee or each other, were all staring at Charlie in the audience.

Charlie suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed.

He hadn't expected these two girls to not focus on preparing for the match properly and instead stare at him incessantly as soon as they got on stage.

Was he really that good-looking? Couldn't they focus on the matter at hand?

Just as he was thinking this, the referee on stage also felt awkward and coughed twice before saying, "Hey, are you two paying attention to what I'm saying?"

Dianne was the first to come to her senses and hurriedly said with a flushed face, "Sorry, referee, I just spaced out for a moment."

The referee sighed and then looked at Nanako. "Miss Ito, what about you?"

Nanako's face also turned red in an instant, and she whispered, "Sorry, referee, I also got distracted for a moment."

After speaking, she couldn't help but glance at Dianne, only to find that Dianne's face was already filled with the shyness of a young girl.

She couldn't help but wonder, did Dianne like Charlie?

At this moment, Dianne also looked at Nanako with surprise.

Although Nanako was calmer than herself, her face was also flushed, so Dianne couldn't help but marvel.

"Could it be? Is this Nanako also like me, falling for Master Wade?"

However, she quickly let go of her worries and thought to herself, "A man as outstanding as Master Wade is probably irresistible to most women, right? So it's normal for Nanako to fall for Master Wade. Even if it were a European or American girl, she might also fall for Master Wade."

"Ah, it's a pity. Master Wade is already married. No matter how many women like him, it's probably very difficult for them to have a chance to be with him, right? My dad has always encouraged me to get closer to Master Wade, hoping that Master Wade will also develop feelings for me. But after all this time, I haven't seen any sign of Master Wade having any feelings for me."

The two women were lost in their own thoughts and fell into contemplation.

The referee thought he had already regained their attention, so he chattered on for a while, only to find that neither of them was looking at him. It seemed like they were both in a daze, which made him feel a bit overwhelmed. He asked, "Have you two understood what I said?"

Nanako quickly said, "Referee, sorry, what did you just say?"

Dianne also looked embarrassed.

The referee sighed and said in a low voice, "Both of you are top female martial artists. You've made it to the finals by fighting through many challenges. Please don't lose focus during the finals. There are so many spectators and media reporters watching you."

Dianne apologized, "Referee, please rest assured, we will definitely focus on the match, absolutely!"

Nanako on the side also stuck out her tongue and said seriously, "Referee, we are ready."

The referee nodded and said, "Both of you don't have coaches accompanying you today, right?"

"Yes." Both of them nodded simultaneously.

Dianne's coach was Charlie, but he was sitting in the audience today and didn't provide guidance in front of the ring.

And Nanako's coach was lying in bed watching the live broadcast, so neither of them had a coach accompanying them today.

So the referee said seriously, "Both of you are experts, and you know that punches and kicks have no eyes. So when the match starts later, if you get injured, try to accurately assess your own situation. Don't insist blindly. If you can't hold on, please inform me immediately so that I can stop the match in time. Understand?"

Usually, when it comes to crucial moments in a match or when a player is in extreme danger, the coach is the one who throws in the towel to concede defeat.

However, if the coach is not present on the field, then it's up to the player themselves.

But sometimes, players may get confused or be seriously injured and unable to react, which makes it easy for the opponent to cause serious harm. So the referee reminded them both not to stubbornly persist in critical moments.

Both of them nodded earnestly.

So the referee loudly announced, "Okay, let the match begin!"






Chapter 1463 - "Experience Prevails"


Because both girls had been a bit distracted just now, when the referee announced the start of the match, neither of them immediately got into their usual rhythm.

So, the scene on the stage suddenly became a bit strange.

The referee announced the start of the match and quickly moved back a certain distance. Normally, both contestants would immediately get into the rhythm and start probing attacks. But the two on stage just stood there motionless for several seconds.

At this moment, a male spectator shouted, "Dianne, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and defeat that Japanese girl!"

"Yeah, Dianne, it's time to bring glory to our country!"

"Oh my, Dianne, that Japanese girl is quite pretty. Promise me, don't hit her face, okay?"

Dianne suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed.

This match was the highest-level competition she had ever participated in.

But, it was also the least atmospherically charged match.

So, she could only try her best to block out these distractions. She clasped her fists towards Nanako and said, "Miss Ito, forgive me!"

After saying that, she immediately charged forward, a fierce punch heading straight for Nanako.

Nanako didn't dare to be careless and put in all her effort to respond.

She knew that she couldn't possibly match Dianne head-on in strength. The power gap was too great, and even outsmarting her was quite a challenge. So, her current strategy was to focus on defense as much as possible, then seize the opportunity to counterattack. She didn't aim to injure her opponent, just to score technically in the eyes of the referee. Even if she lost, she couldn't lose too badly.

So, in an instant, she retreated swiftly on both legs, her hands turning into palms, using the soft centers of her palms to meet Dianne's fist. Then, at the moment of contact, she quickly absorbed the force of the opponent's strike and accelerated her retreat speed, instantly neutralizing Dianne's attack.

Dianne hadn't expected Nanako to use this soft-over-hard approach to mitigate her powerful blow, and she couldn't help but be secretly surprised!

Nanako's handling of the situation showed her exceptional experience.

The fist itself was already very hard. If enough force and speed were added to it, the attack would be extremely strong and lethal.

At this point, regardless of which part of the body was used to withstand the opponent's fist, all of the opponent's force had to be absorbed first!

It was like a fast-moving car about to crash into a hard wall. The person in the car couldn't bear the huge force of the impact between the fleshy body and the steering wheel at the moment of collision.

However, while taking the force head-on was not advisable, using softness to overcome hardness was a very good way to deal with it.

It was like deploying an airbag between the person and the steering wheel at the moment of collision.

The soft and elastic airbag could protect the body well while also effectively absorbing the force of the impact.

This was particularly crucial!

Nanako's ability to quickly assess the situation and immediately respond, using soft palms to absorb force, truly earned Dianne's admiration!

This, indeed, highlighted the importance of experience and reaction speed.

She also knew that in these two aspects, Nanako undoubtedly surpassed her by far.








Chapter 1464 - "Bones and Bravery: Nanako's Resolve in the Face of Dianne's Assault"

Charlie couldn't help but marvel at Nanako's perfect handling at this moment.

Indeed, experience couldn't be compensated for by sheer strength.

Dianne now resembled a driver with a powerful sports car. Her car had immense power and speed, but she lacked understanding of the track conditions, unaware of where the turns, potholes, or shortcuts were.

On the other hand, Nanako's car, while lacking in power and speed compared to Dianne's sports car, was very familiar with the track conditions, aware of every little detail.

So when these two drivers raced together, even if the one driving the sports car would ultimately win, it wouldn't necessarily be an easy victory.

Although Nanako had successfully dodged Dianne's attack just now, she dared not have any complacency.

Because in the previous round, she could clearly feel how terrifying Dianne's strength was!

Fortunately, she had just used her palm to dissolve the attack; otherwise, if she had used any part of her body to block, she would probably not have escaped without injury.

Dianne also knew that her advantage lay in speed and strength, while her weakness lay in experience and technique. So she didn't dare to give Nanako a chance to catch her breath and immediately launched a second round of attacks.

Dianne's plan was simple: if the opponent was good at analyzing her attacks and then countering them, she would launch a wave of intensive attacks to overwhelm her opponent's brain completely!

Seeing Dianne launch two punches at her consecutively, Nanako was about to use the same technique to dissolve the force with her palm. However, she didn't expect that after the two punches, Dianne would immediately follow up with attacks from her left and right legs alternately!

Now, Nanako was a bit overwhelmed. Every time she used her palm to dissolve the force, the force needed to be dissipated from the palm, to the arm, and then to the body in coordination. Otherwise, relying solely on the thickness of the palm, it was impossible to completely neutralize Dianne's force.

However, when Dianne's attacks became faster and fiercer, she found it difficult to cope.

When Dianne kicked towards her, she was already unable to adjust her body in time to respond. As the kick landed on her palm, after neutralizing twenty percent of the force, her body couldn't retreat in time with the momentum, so the remaining eighty percent of the force almost entirely concentrated on her arm.

With a cracking sound, Nanako's right arm suddenly made a crisp sound, followed by a sharp pain that made her forehead instantly covered in sweat.

Although her arm didn't break with this blow, she could feel that the bones were somewhat fractured, and her arm immediately swelled up.

The audience erupted into cheers and applause at Dianne's strike.

Most of the audience present today were domestic spectators, so naturally, they supported Dianne, the local Chinese contestant.

Seeing her gaining the upper hand, the audience naturally became extremely excited.

Nanako was very clear in her mind that if she continued to be passive like this, her resistance would soon be worn down by Dianne.

Not to mention anything else, if her right arm were subjected to another force like that, it would probably fracture. In that case, she would only be able to use her left hand to defend against her opponent, and she would probably lose even faster!

Thinking of this, she decided to go all out and take the initiative!

So, while Dianne was about to launch an attack on her, she suddenly leaned to the side, dodging Dianne's incoming right leg. Then, immediately, she swung her left fist, directly aiming at Dianne's descending right leg.

Dianne never expected that Nanako's dodging speed could be so fast, almost dodging past her. What's more, she didn't expect that in the moment of dodging, Nanako could directly launch an attack on her!

However, at this moment, her right leg hadn't fully landed yet, and she had completely run out of time to defend herself.







Chapter 1465 - "Resilience and Resolve: Nanako's Gambit Against Dianne's Dominance"

At this moment, Dianne couldn't help but regret her carelessness!

She had been so focused on relentlessly attacking Nanako that she had overlooked the fact that Nanako herself was a top-notch expert, completely different from any opponent she had faced before.

So, while her oppressive attacks did pose a significant threat to Nanako, they also left her with many openings.

Just then, at lightning speed, Nanako delivered a fierce left punch to the side of Dianne's knee.

With a bang, Nanako felt as if she had punched a steel plate, her entire wrist going numb from the impact!

As for Dianne, while she expected to be somewhat injured by the blow, she only felt a brief pain in her knee.

This level of pain was completely within her tolerance range, hardly causing any substantial impact.

She couldn't help but be surprised inwardly: "Master Wade helped me absorb that divine medicine, not only greatly enhancing my strength but also significantly improving my body's ability to withstand blows!"

"I have some understanding of Nanako's strength. If it were me from before, taking such a punch would have definitely resulted in a serious knee injury, possibly even a compound fracture."

But now, it seemed that Nanako's heavy punch was more like that of a four or five-year-old child.

There was simply no substantial killing power!

Nanako was also shocked at this moment!

She knew that Dianne's current strength was formidable, especially her striking power!

But she never expected that Dianne's ability to withstand blows would be so unbelievably strong.

Her punch, delivered with full force, seemed to have no effect on Dianne, who looked completely unfazed.

Dianne even showed no sign of pain, only a hint of regret!

At this moment, Nanako instantly realized that she had completely lost the opportunity to win this match.

Her striking power couldn't match Dianne's, and while she had skill and experience, she now discovered that Dianne's ability to withstand blows far surpassed her own strength.

In this situation, even if she stood still and let Dianne attack for five or ten minutes, she would probably find it very difficult to actually hurt her!

At this moment, Dianne, feeling ashamed, decided to summon up all her courage to deal with Nanako.

She felt deeply ashamed of being hit by Nanako just now, even feeling that she had let Master Wade down.

She thought to herself, "After all, Master Wade has given me such a great advantage. I should have been pressing Nanako, not giving her any chance to fight back. But if I continue to let her seize the opportunity to counterattack, Master Wade will definitely be disappointed in me!"

With that in mind, she immediately launched a fierce attack against Nanako!

Nanako, who usually remained calm and composed, couldn't help but show a hint of astonishment on her expression.

While quickly retreating, she kept a close eye on Dianne's movements, trying to find her weaknesses in Dianne's actions.

Just then, she suddenly noticed that all of Dianne's attacks were focused on the upper body, while her lower body defense seemed to have relaxed somewhat.

So, she decided to continue with her defensive counterattacks, this time aiming for Dianne's lower body!






Chapter 1466 - "From Bait to Blow: Dianne's Deceptive Strike"


Dianne threw out two punches in succession, but both were dodged by Nanako. Seeing a perfect opportunity, Nanako immediately squatted down and darted to the side of Dianne's body, simultaneously placing her left hand in front and her injured right hand behind, using both hands to strike towards Dianne's waist with all her strength.

The Chinese audience at the scene couldn't help but gasp, as in their eyes, Dianne was about to be successfully counterattacked by her opponent seizing the opportunity.

But at the critical moment, Dianne's left hand turned into a palm, her right hand into a fist. With a powerful push from her left palm, her right fist followed, giving a huge force to her right elbow, swiftly attacking towards Nanako's chest!

This strike from Dianne could be said to have reached the pinnacle in both strength and speed!

She not only possessed immense strength in her right arm alone but also combined the strength of her left arm into this strike!

Nanako never imagined that the opening intentionally revealed by Dianne was actually just a bait to lure her in!

Her palm hadn't even reached Dianne's ribs when Dianne's right elbow instantly struck her chest!

The strength of an elbow was already extraordinary, let alone when combined with the strength of both arms. Nanako felt like she was instantly hit in the chest by a cannonball, the tremendous force breaking many of her ribs. Although a significant portion of the force was mitigated, the remaining power sent her flying out several meters, her entire body crashing to the ground.

With a loud bang, at the moment Nanako hit the ground, she immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, her complexion instantly turning extremely pale!

Charlie also didn't expect Dianne's strike to be so powerful!

With her current strength, not to mention Nanako, even if it was a 200-pound male contestant, they probably wouldn't be able to withstand it at all!

Such immense force, striking a body weighing less than a hundred pounds like Nanako's, not only directly injured and broke many of her ribs but also seriously damaged her internal organs!

At this moment, she was like a severely injured victim in a car accident, her life hanging by a thread.

But this stubborn Japanese girl was still desperately trying to push herself up with both hands on the smooth ring, trying to stand up again.

Dianne also didn't expect that her impulsive strike would injure her opponent to such an extent, so she was also at a loss on the stage, standing dumbfounded watching Nanako, not knowing what to do.

The referee quickly ran to Nanako's side, asking with concern, "Miss Ito, how are you? Do you want to stop the match now?"

Nanako clenched her teeth, her white teeth biting her bloodless lower lip.

She struggled to shake her head, trying to prop herself up with both hands again, but after several attempts, she failed each time!

At this moment, the referee said with some regret, "I'm sorry, Miss Ito, I have to start counting!"

"Ten!"

"Nine!"

Nanako listened to the referee's countdown, still trying to stand up again.

However, her entire chest cavity was now in excruciating pain!

She didn't know how severe her injuries were, she just looked at Charlie from afar, but she couldn't see Charlie's expression clearly. She didn't know whether Charlie's gaze at her at this moment was filled with pity or disappointment.

So, she wanted to stand up, to stand up and see more clearly.






Chapter 1467 - "Whispers in the Wind: Nanako's Silent Goodbye"


However, at this moment, Nanako's body condition was completely insufficient to support her standing up again.

She struggled with pain and unwillingness written all over her face, while the referee beside her continued the countdown.

Nanako persisted several times but couldn't succeed. Until the moment when the referee finished the last second, officially blew the whistle, and announced the end of the match, it seemed like all her strength was completely drained in that instant, and she collapsed onto the ring.

The crowd erupted into deafening cheers.

Because they knew, Dianne had won the final victory, clinching the championship of this international tournament.

The referee raised Dianne's arm high and declared loudly, "Now, I announce the champion of this international university sanda competition, the Chinese local contestant, Dianne Ward!"

The cheers instantly reached a peak, and everyone stood up and applauded simultaneously.

Charlie also stood up and applauded, but he couldn't help but worry about Nanako.

At this moment, the Ito family's medical team immediately rushed onto the ring with a stretcher. The middle-aged female doctor at the forefront, after a simple examination of Nanako, immediately said to the people around her, "Miss's injuries are very serious. We must go to the airport immediately!"

Nanako weakly and laboriously said, "Can we wait a little longer?"

The doctor shook her head, her tone extremely serious and nervous, "Miss, your injuries are very severe. Not only are several ribs fractured, but your internal organs are also greatly damaged. We must start emergency treatment on you right away!"

"We have already moved many large emergency medical equipment onto the plane. On our way back to Japan, we will provide you with further treatment. After arriving in Japan, we will immediately take you to the best hospital for the best treatment!"

As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately ordered, "Quick, let's go now!"

Countless unwillingness surged in Nanako's heart, but the current situation was beyond her control. These were all the family's doctors, all obedient to her father.

So, Nanako was immediately put on a stretcher by the doctors and quickly taken away from the competition venue.

Charlie watched as Nanako was carried away, feeling somewhat uneasy. He didn't know how much damage Dianne's full-force blow just now had caused to Nanako.

He also didn't know if she was in danger.

The most secure method would be for Charlie to personally diagnose her and determine whether she was in life-threatening danger. If so, he could use his spiritual energy to heal her.

However, now the Ito family's doctors hastily took her away, leaving Charlie with no opportunity at all.

When Charlie chased out of the gymnasium, the Ito family's doctors were already loading Nanako onto the ambulance.

At this moment, Nanako suddenly saw a familiar and lingering figure at the exit of the gymnasium.

She almost instantly recognized that figure as Charlie!

So, Nanako's heart was suddenly filled with excitement. But at this moment, the ambulance's door had already been closed, and she could only desperately, before the door closed, peek through the crack and look at Charlie from afar.

The moment the door closed completely, tears streamed down her face.

At the same time, she choked in her heart, "Goodbye, Charlie, I wonder if there will be a chance for us to meet again."

Charlie watched the ambulance roar away from the gymnasium and then stopped, sighing helplessly.

Undeniably, he was very worried about Nanako.

But now, he had no other choice.

He could only hope that Nanako could safely get through this.

As for whether he and she would have another chance to meet, it could only be left to fate.





Chapter 1468 - "Missed Opportunities: Jiro's Regret Over Nanako's Injury"

At this moment.

Jiro was sitting in the reception room of Mystical Labs.

Because Mystical Gastric Remedy was wildly sought after and sold out as soon as it hit the market, the production pressure on Lorden's side was extremely high!

Since last night, the miraculous effects of Mystical Gastric Remedy had been fervently promoted by netizens on platforms like WeChat Moments, Weibo, etc., coupled with the halo effect of Haidee Snow, making it extremely popular.

The popularity of this medicine was so high that the most direct pressure was insufficient production capacity.

So, Lorden decided to pay double wages to the employees, allowing everyone to work overtime and produce Mystical Gastric Remedy at the fastest speed.

Because of this, he personally went to the workshop early this morning to guide production, and he also planned to hold a mobilization meeting in the workshop to boost the morale of the employees.

Therefore, he didn't have time to entertain Jiro, who had arrived early to pay a visit.

He could only let his secretary receive Jiro and have him wait in the reception room.

Jiro was getting more and more annoyed as he waited.

Originally, he should have gone to the competition venue today to cheer for Nanako.

However, for the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, he had to reluctantly give up this idea and rush to Mystical Labs.

He thought that if the negotiation went smoothly, he might still be able to rush back to the stadium.

But he didn't expect Lorden to leave him waiting in the reception room for nearly two hours!

At this moment, his phone suddenly received a notification: "The Aurous Hill International University Sanda Competition has officially ended, and the Chinese player Dianne Ward has won the championship!"

He quickly opened the notification, skipped the report about Dianne's championship, and went straight to look for news about Nanako.

When he saw the news about Nanako being seriously injured and returning to Japan for treatment on the spot, he couldn't help but curse: "Damn! If I could be by Nanako's side at this moment, I might be able to win a bit of her favor, right?

After all, a woman must be very fragile and in need of care and protection under the double blow of failure and injury.

"Ah, what a missed opportunity!"

Lorden didn't finish the mobilization meeting in the workshop until after ten o'clock, then he came to the reception room.

As soon as he entered the reception room, Jiro immediately stood up, enthusiastically saying, "Oh, you must be Manager Weigard!"

Lorden nodded, "That's right, it's me. Are you Mr. Jiro Kobayashi?"

"Yes, exactly!" Jiro smiled respectfully and said, "Manager Weigard, nice to meet you for the first time. Please take care of me."

Lorden had long known about the things Jiro's brother, Ichiro, had done.

So, he had been wary of Jiro.

So he asked with a frown, "Mr. Kobayashi, may I ask what brings you here to see me?"

Jiro laughed and flattered, "I heard that your company has launched a product called Mystical Gastric Remedy. Our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals also has a best-selling product called Kobayashi Stomach Powder in Asia, so I came here to discuss cooperation with Manager Weigard."

"Cooperation?" Lorden said without hesitation, "I'm sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, there's no need for Mystical Labs to cooperate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!"







Chapter 1469 - "Strategic Struggle: Jiro's Bold Move at Mystical Labs"

Jiro didn't expect Lorden to refuse so decisively.

At least he should consider it, or pretend to consider it, right? Isn't this basic respect in business negotiations?

Although he felt angry inside, Jiro still suppressed his anger.

He maintained a gentlemanly smile and said to Lorden, "Manager Weigard, please forgive me for being straightforward. Your Mystical Labs company is not considered top-tier in China, let alone on a global scale. If you want to expand internationally and enter the Asian market or even the global market, with the strength of your company, it's simply impossible to make a breakthrough."

With that, he patted his chest and said with some pride, "But our Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is different. We have decades of history and have already gained a certain level of reputation in the international market. Moreover, our overall strength is much stronger than yours. Our production line is more advanced, and our production capacity is far ahead of yours. In this situation, Mystical Labs simply can't compare to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. So, why not deepen cooperation with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical when you have such a good opportunity?"

Lorden sneered and said, "Mr. Kobayashi, it's true that Mystical Labs's scale is not as large as Kobayashi Pharmaceutical's, but I believe that with the excellent efficacy of our products, even if we rely solely on word-of-mouth publicity, we can quickly develop and expand, breaking into Asia and reaching the world is not a problem at all. We don't even need to make efforts to expand abroad. Foreign consumers will actively come to us to buy. That's the attractiveness of a good product."

Jiro's expression was somewhat ugly.

Just how good Mystical Gastric Remedy was, he knew very well.

With a trial mindset, he took a pack of Mystical Gastric Remedy last night, and the discomfort in his stomach was completely relieved. There were no signs of recurrence until now.

Both in terms of efficacy and duration of action, it was far superior to their own Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

So, according to this trend, once Mystical Gastric Remedy hits the market, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would probably lose its market completely.

Moreover, there was a common rule in the world: once a product reaches the pinnacle of quality, it will trigger spontaneous dissemination by users and immediately lead to extremely rapid viral dissemination.

After all, the spreading power of word-of-mouth is more effective than any advertisement.

So, he could only suppress his anger and smile at Lorden, saying, "Manager Weigard, I know your product is indeed good, but to be honest, there is still a big gap between Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and Mystical Labs in terms of production capacity, production technology, and so on."

"And, if you want to increase production capacity in a short time, it's probably a pipe dream. After all, you need to choose a site for expansion, build factories, introduce new production lines, and after all that, you still need to do equipment debugging and quality certification. This process simply can't be completed in a year or two. During this one or two years, you won't be able to quickly dominate the market due to insufficient production capacity."




Chapter 1470 - "Cooperation Consideration: Jiro's Pitch to Mystical Labs"


"If you're willing to cooperate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, then Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals can greatly compensate for your shortcomings. Let's work together and get rich!"

"By then, I can make all of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production lines switch to producing Mystical Gastric Remedy. We can set a cooperation ratio, such as you taking sixty percent and me taking forty percent, and then rename Mystical Gastric Remedy to Kobayashi's Mystical Gastric Powder, meaning it's a collaborative product between Mystical Labs and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!"

"You see, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production capacity is at least eight to ten times that of your Mystical Labs. We have multiple production lines in Japan and three in China and Southeast Asia, each with world-class technology! If you want to build so many production lines, it will take at least five to eight years. So why not cooperate with us?"

Jiro blabbered on, and the only thing that really hit Lorden was the issue of Mystical Labs' inadequate production capacity.

Mystical Labs was formerly Weigard Pharmaceuticals, and Weigard Pharmaceuticals' scale was leagues behind Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

Let's not talk about anything else; all the assets of Weigard Pharmaceuticals before added up to only about two to three billion. But Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, just the cash swindled by Charlie, amounted to a whopping 11 billion, and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' market value was over a hundred billion, at least several tens or even hundreds of times that of Weigard Pharmaceuticals.

So now, if Mystical Labs wanted to expand the production capacity of Mystical Gastric Remedy, besides making these employees work overtime as much as possible, the only thing they could do was to quickly expand the production lines.

But as Jiro said, if they wanted to expand the production lines, they would need to invest a large amount of manpower, resources, financial resources, and time, but the most crucial thing was time.

There's an old European saying that goes, "Rome wasn't built in a day."

Mystical Labs' desire to expand its production lines was by no means something that could be achieved immediately.

Next, if Mystical Gastric Remedy were to become popular worldwide, Mystical Labs simply wouldn't have enough production capacity to meet the skyrocketing demand in the global market.

Thinking of this, Lorden couldn't help but hesitate.

So, he said to Jiro, "Mr. Kobayashi, this matter isn't something I can decide on my own. I'm just a manager at Mystical Labs. Whether we can cooperate with you or not depends on our boss's decision."

Seeing Lorden's tone loosen a bit, Jiro knew that there was still a glimmer of hope for this matter, so he smiled and said, "In that case, Mr. Weigard, please hurry up and call your boss to see if he's interested in cooperating. If he is, we can meet and discuss this matter as soon as possible. Once we reach a cooperation agreement, I will immediately have all of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production lines switch to producing Mystical Gastric Remedy, which will be called Kobayashi's Mystical Gastric Powder in the future!"

"Alright." Lorden nodded, took out his phone, walked out of the meeting room, and went to a quiet, empty room to call Charlie.

At this moment, Charlie was watching Dianne receive the gold medal on the podium while lamenting the departure of Nanako in his heart.

Just then, he received a call from Lorden.

Pressing the answer button, Charlie asked him, "Lorden, do you need something?"

Lorden hurriedly said, "Master Wade, it's like this. A Japanese person came to Mystical Labs to seek cooperation. Actually, he's somewhat of an acquaintance of yours."

Charlie was slightly surprised, then immediately smiled and asked, "The acquaintance you're talking about should be Jiro Kobayashi, right?"

"Yes, that's him!" Lorden quickly introduced Jiro's intention to cooperate to Charlie.

After finishing, he hurriedly added, "Master Wade, I think our current production capacity is indeed a major hindrance. If Mystical Labs wants to soar, we must increase our production capacity several times or even dozens of times. Cooperating with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals may also be a solution. As for the distribution ratio, if you feel it's not quite appropriate, I can go talk to him again."
 
Chapter 1461 - "Fashion Forward, Tradition Bound: Nanako's Kyoto Quest"

Young people always love chasing after fashion.

When it comes to fashion, Japan definitely gives China a run for its money.

It can even be said that Japan's fashion sense is higher than China's.

That's why there's the Japanophile trend, girls adopting Japanese hairstyles, Japanese nail art, and Japanese-style makeup, and so on.

It can be said that Japanese girls, as a whole, have a very high sense of fashion, and they prefer trendy metropolises like Tokyo.

But Nanako is an exception.

She has never liked fashionable things.

On the contrary, she has always been particularly fond of more classical culture.

For example, she enjoys studying tea art, researching ancient Chinese, appreciating ancient poetry, and even admiring traditional architecture and clothing.

So, the city of Kyoto has always been a perfect match for her temperament.

She also knows that the outcome of today's competition for her is rather grim. While it's unlikely that she'll lose her life, it's probably unavoidable that she'll suffer serious injuries.

So, she hopes more that after getting injured, she can return to Kyoto for recuperation.

When Takehiko heard her words, his face was full of affection, and he immediately said without hesitation, "No problem! I'll have people clean up the mansion in Kyoto right away!"

"That's great!" Nanako was overjoyed and excitedly said, "I've always wanted to go back to Kyoto for a while, but I never had the chance. This time, my wish has come true."

After saying that, she added, "Oh, Otousan, I also need you to inform my school."

"Sure!" Takehiko nodded repeatedly. "Leave it all to me. You don't need to worry about anything. Just focus on the competition without any distractions!"

Nanako bowed again.

At 9:20.

The organizers announced that the contestants should enter the arena.

This final match had garnered so much attention that national television stations were broadcasting it live, and countless video websites were streaming it online simultaneously. Therefore, Charlie didn't accompany Dianne to enter the stage. Instead, he left the backstage early and sat alone in a seat facing away from the cameras at the competition venue.

He believed that Dianne no longer needed his guidance, so he just needed to quietly watch her match.

Soon.

Dianne and Nanako entered the arena from the entrances on both sides of the stage.

Both girls were stunningly beautiful, so as soon as they appeared, they elicited huge cheers.

As soon as they stepped onto the stage, they attracted everyone's attention, but their own eyes unconsciously began searching for the same person in the audience below.

That figure was Charlie.

Charlie was now Dianne's spiritual support. She was well aware that without Charlie's help, she would never have made it this far.

For Nanako, Charlie now filled her heart. The reason she participated in this competition, knowing she would likely lose and even get seriously injured, was largely because she didn't want Charlie to look down on her.

When both of them saw Charlie, their gazes simultaneously converged on him.

Dianne didn't conceal the admiration and adoration on her face, while in Nanako's eyes, there was a deep tenderness.

On the stage, the referee led the two girls to the center of the arena and explained the rules of the match to them as usual.






Chapter 1462 - "Love-Struck Combatants"

The two of them, without looking at the referee or each other, were all staring at Charlie in the audience.

Charlie suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed.

He hadn't expected these two girls to not focus on preparing for the match properly and instead stare at him incessantly as soon as they got on stage.

Was he really that good-looking? Couldn't they focus on the matter at hand?

Just as he was thinking this, the referee on stage also felt awkward and coughed twice before saying, "Hey, are you two paying attention to what I'm saying?"

Dianne was the first to come to her senses and hurriedly said with a flushed face, "Sorry, referee, I just spaced out for a moment."

The referee sighed and then looked at Nanako. "Miss Ito, what about you?"

Nanako's face also turned red in an instant, and she whispered, "Sorry, referee, I also got distracted for a moment."

After speaking, she couldn't help but glance at Dianne, only to find that Dianne's face was already filled with the shyness of a young girl.

She couldn't help but wonder, did Dianne like Charlie?

At this moment, Dianne also looked at Nanako with surprise.

Although Nanako was calmer than herself, her face was also flushed, so Dianne couldn't help but marvel.

"Could it be? Is this Nanako also like me, falling for Master Wade?"

However, she quickly let go of her worries and thought to herself, "A man as outstanding as Master Wade is probably irresistible to most women, right? So it's normal for Nanako to fall for Master Wade. Even if it were a European or American girl, she might also fall for Master Wade."

"Ah, it's a pity. Master Wade is already married. No matter how many women like him, it's probably very difficult for them to have a chance to be with him, right? My dad has always encouraged me to get closer to Master Wade, hoping that Master Wade will also develop feelings for me. But after all this time, I haven't seen any sign of Master Wade having any feelings for me."

The two women were lost in their own thoughts and fell into contemplation.

The referee thought he had already regained their attention, so he chattered on for a while, only to find that neither of them was looking at him. It seemed like they were both in a daze, which made him feel a bit overwhelmed. He asked, "Have you two understood what I said?"

Nanako quickly said, "Referee, sorry, what did you just say?"

Dianne also looked embarrassed.

The referee sighed and said in a low voice, "Both of you are top female martial artists. You've made it to the finals by fighting through many challenges. Please don't lose focus during the finals. There are so many spectators and media reporters watching you."

Dianne apologized, "Referee, please rest assured, we will definitely focus on the match, absolutely!"

Nanako on the side also stuck out her tongue and said seriously, "Referee, we are ready."

The referee nodded and said, "Both of you don't have coaches accompanying you today, right?"

"Yes." Both of them nodded simultaneously.

Dianne's coach was Charlie, but he was sitting in the audience today and didn't provide guidance in front of the ring.

And Nanako's coach was lying in bed watching the live broadcast, so neither of them had a coach accompanying them today.

So the referee said seriously, "Both of you are experts, and you know that punches and kicks have no eyes. So when the match starts later, if you get injured, try to accurately assess your own situation. Don't insist blindly. If you can't hold on, please inform me immediately so that I can stop the match in time. Understand?"

Usually, when it comes to crucial moments in a match or when a player is in extreme danger, the coach is the one who throws in the towel to concede defeat.

However, if the coach is not present on the field, then it's up to the player themselves.

But sometimes, players may get confused or be seriously injured and unable to react, which makes it easy for the opponent to cause serious harm. So the referee reminded them both not to stubbornly persist in critical moments.

Both of them nodded earnestly.

So the referee loudly announced, "Okay, let the match begin!"






Chapter 1463 - "Experience Prevails"

Because both girls had been a bit distracted just now, when the referee announced the start of the match, neither of them immediately got into their usual rhythm.

So, the scene on the stage suddenly became a bit strange.

The referee announced the start of the match and quickly moved back a certain distance. Normally, both contestants would immediately get into the rhythm and start probing attacks. But the two on stage just stood there motionless for several seconds.

At this moment, a male spectator shouted, "Dianne, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and defeat that Japanese girl!"

"Yeah, Dianne, it's time to bring glory to our country!"

"Oh my, Dianne, that Japanese girl is quite pretty. Promise me, don't hit her face, okay?"

Dianne suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed.

This match was the highest-level competition she had ever participated in.

But, it was also the least atmospherically charged match.

So, she could only try her best to block out these distractions. She clasped her fists towards Nanako and said, "Miss Ito, forgive me!"

After saying that, she immediately charged forward, a fierce punch heading straight for Nanako.

Nanako didn't dare to be careless and put in all her effort to respond.

She knew that she couldn't possibly match Dianne head-on in strength. The power gap was too great, and even outsmarting her was quite a challenge. So, her current strategy was to focus on defense as much as possible, then seize the opportunity to counterattack. She didn't aim to injure her opponent, just to score technically in the eyes of the referee. Even if she lost, she couldn't lose too badly.

So, in an instant, she retreated swiftly on both legs, her hands turning into palms, using the soft centers of her palms to meet Dianne's fist. Then, at the moment of contact, she quickly absorbed the force of the opponent's strike and accelerated her retreat speed, instantly neutralizing Dianne's attack.

Dianne hadn't expected Nanako to use this soft-over-hard approach to mitigate her powerful blow, and she couldn't help but be secretly surprised!

Nanako's handling of the situation showed her exceptional experience.

The fist itself was already very hard. If enough force and speed were added to it, the attack would be extremely strong and lethal.

At this point, regardless of which part of the body was used to withstand the opponent's fist, all of the opponent's force had to be absorbed first!

It was like a fast-moving car about to crash into a hard wall. The person in the car couldn't bear the huge force of the impact between the fleshy body and the steering wheel at the moment of collision.

However, while taking the force head-on was not advisable, using softness to overcome hardness was a very good way to deal with it.

It was like deploying an airbag between the person and the steering wheel at the moment of collision.

The soft and elastic airbag could protect the body well while also effectively absorbing the force of the impact.

This was particularly crucial!

Nanako's ability to quickly assess the situation and immediately respond, using soft palms to absorb force, truly earned Dianne's admiration!

This, indeed, highlighted the importance of experience and reaction speed.

She also knew that in these two aspects, Nanako undoubtedly surpassed her by far.








Chapter 1464 - "Bones and Bravery: Nanako's Resolve in the Face of Dianne's Assault"

Charlie couldn't help but marvel at Nanako's perfect handling at this moment.

Indeed, experience couldn't be compensated for by sheer strength.

Dianne now resembled a driver with a powerful sports car. Her car had immense power and speed, but she lacked understanding of the track conditions, unaware of where the turns, potholes, or shortcuts were.

On the other hand, Nanako's car, while lacking in power and speed compared to Dianne's sports car, was very familiar with the track conditions, aware of every little detail.

So when these two drivers raced together, even if the one driving the sports car would ultimately win, it wouldn't necessarily be an easy victory.

Although Nanako had successfully dodged Dianne's attack just now, she dared not have any complacency.

Because in the previous round, she could clearly feel how terrifying Dianne's strength was!

Fortunately, she had just used her palm to dissolve the attack; otherwise, if she had used any part of her body to block, she would probably not have escaped without injury.

Dianne also knew that her advantage lay in speed and strength, while her weakness lay in experience and technique. So she didn't dare to give Nanako a chance to catch her breath and immediately launched a second round of attacks.

Dianne's plan was simple: if the opponent was good at analyzing her attacks and then countering them, she would launch a wave of intensive attacks to overwhelm her opponent's brain completely!

Seeing Dianne launch two punches at her consecutively, Nanako was about to use the same technique to dissolve the force with her palm. However, she didn't expect that after the two punches, Dianne would immediately follow up with attacks from her left and right legs alternately!

Now, Nanako was a bit overwhelmed. Every time she used her palm to dissolve the force, the force needed to be dissipated from the palm, to the arm, and then to the body in coordination. Otherwise, relying solely on the thickness of the palm, it was impossible to completely neutralize Dianne's force.

However, when Dianne's attacks became faster and fiercer, she found it difficult to cope.

When Dianne kicked towards her, she was already unable to adjust her body in time to respond. As the kick landed on her palm, after neutralizing twenty percent of the force, her body couldn't retreat in time with the momentum, so the remaining eighty percent of the force almost entirely concentrated on her arm.

With a cracking sound, Nanako's right arm suddenly made a crisp sound, followed by a sharp pain that made her forehead instantly covered in sweat.

Although her arm didn't break with this blow, she could feel that the bones were somewhat fractured, and her arm immediately swelled up.

The audience erupted into cheers and applause at Dianne's strike.

Most of the audience present today were domestic spectators, so naturally, they supported Dianne, the local Chinese contestant.

Seeing her gaining the upper hand, the audience naturally became extremely excited.

Nanako was very clear in her mind that if she continued to be passive like this, her resistance would soon be worn down by Dianne.

Not to mention anything else, if her right arm were subjected to another force like that, it would probably fracture. In that case, she would only be able to use her left hand to defend against her opponent, and she would probably lose even faster!

Thinking of this, she decided to go all out and take the initiative!

So, while Dianne was about to launch an attack on her, she suddenly leaned to the side, dodging Dianne's incoming right leg. Then, immediately, she swung her left fist, directly aiming at Dianne's descending right leg.

Dianne never expected that Nanako's dodging speed could be so fast, almost dodging past her. What's more, she didn't expect that in the moment of dodging, Nanako could directly launch an attack on her!

However, at this moment, her right leg hadn't fully landed yet, and she had completely run out of time to defend herself.







Chapter 1465 - "Resilience and Resolve: Nanako's Gambit Against Dianne's Dominance"

At this moment, Dianne couldn't help but regret her carelessness!

She had been so focused on relentlessly attacking Nanako that she had overlooked the fact that Nanako herself was a top-notch expert, completely different from any opponent she had faced before.

So, while her oppressive attacks did pose a significant threat to Nanako, they also left her with many openings.

Just then, at lightning speed, Nanako delivered a fierce left punch to the side of Dianne's knee.

With a bang, Nanako felt as if she had punched a steel plate, her entire wrist going numb from the impact!

As for Dianne, while she expected to be somewhat injured by the blow, she only felt a brief pain in her knee.

This level of pain was completely within her tolerance range, hardly causing any substantial impact.

She couldn't help but be surprised inwardly: "Master Wade helped me absorb that divine medicine, not only greatly enhancing my strength but also significantly improving my body's ability to withstand blows!"

"I have some understanding of Nanako's strength. If it were me from before, taking such a punch would have definitely resulted in a serious knee injury, possibly even a compound fracture."

But now, it seemed that Nanako's heavy punch was more like that of a four or five-year-old child.

There was simply no substantial killing power!

Nanako was also shocked at this moment!

She knew that Dianne's current strength was formidable, especially her striking power!

But she never expected that Dianne's ability to withstand blows would be so unbelievably strong.

Her punch, delivered with full force, seemed to have no effect on Dianne, who looked completely unfazed.

Dianne even showed no sign of pain, only a hint of regret!

At this moment, Nanako instantly realized that she had completely lost the opportunity to win this match.

Her striking power couldn't match Dianne's, and while she had skill and experience, she now discovered that Dianne's ability to withstand blows far surpassed her own strength.

In this situation, even if she stood still and let Dianne attack for five or ten minutes, she would probably find it very difficult to actually hurt her!

At this moment, Dianne, feeling ashamed, decided to summon up all her courage to deal with Nanako.

She felt deeply ashamed of being hit by Nanako just now, even feeling that she had let Master Wade down.

She thought to herself, "After all, Master Wade has given me such a great advantage. I should have been pressing Nanako, not giving her any chance to fight back. But if I continue to let her seize the opportunity to counterattack, Master Wade will definitely be disappointed in me!"

With that in mind, she immediately launched a fierce attack against Nanako!

Nanako, who usually remained calm and composed, couldn't help but show a hint of astonishment on her expression.

While quickly retreating, she kept a close eye on Dianne's movements, trying to find her weaknesses in Dianne's actions.

Just then, she suddenly noticed that all of Dianne's attacks were focused on the upper body, while her lower body defense seemed to have relaxed somewhat.

So, she decided to continue with her defensive counterattacks, this time aiming for Dianne's lower body!






Chapter 1466 - "From Bait to Blow: Dianne's Deceptive Strike"

Dianne threw out two punches in succession, but both were dodged by Nanako. Seeing a perfect opportunity, Nanako immediately squatted down and darted to the side of Dianne's body, simultaneously placing her left hand in front and her injured right hand behind, using both hands to strike towards Dianne's waist with all her strength.

The Chinese audience at the scene couldn't help but gasp, as in their eyes, Dianne was about to be successfully counterattacked by her opponent seizing the opportunity.

But at the critical moment, Dianne's left hand turned into a palm, her right hand into a fist. With a powerful push from her left palm, her right fist followed, giving a huge force to her right elbow, swiftly attacking towards Nanako's chest!

This strike from Dianne could be said to have reached the pinnacle in both strength and speed!

She not only possessed immense strength in her right arm alone but also combined the strength of her left arm into this strike!

Nanako never imagined that the opening intentionally revealed by Dianne was actually just a bait to lure her in!

Her palm hadn't even reached Dianne's ribs when Dianne's right elbow instantly struck her chest!

The strength of an elbow was already extraordinary, let alone when combined with the strength of both arms. Nanako felt like she was instantly hit in the chest by a cannonball, the tremendous force breaking many of her ribs. Although a significant portion of the force was mitigated, the remaining power sent her flying out several meters, her entire body crashing to the ground.

With a loud bang, at the moment Nanako hit the ground, she immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, her complexion instantly turning extremely pale!

Charlie also didn't expect Dianne's strike to be so powerful!

With her current strength, not to mention Nanako, even if it was a 200-pound male contestant, they probably wouldn't be able to withstand it at all!

Such immense force, striking a body weighing less than a hundred pounds like Nanako's, not only directly injured and broke many of her ribs but also seriously damaged her internal organs!

At this moment, she was like a severely injured victim in a car accident, her life hanging by a thread.

But this stubborn Japanese girl was still desperately trying to push herself up with both hands on the smooth ring, trying to stand up again.

Dianne also didn't expect that her impulsive strike would injure her opponent to such an extent, so she was also at a loss on the stage, standing dumbfounded watching Nanako, not knowing what to do.

The referee quickly ran to Nanako's side, asking with concern, "Miss Ito, how are you? Do you want to stop the match now?"

Nanako clenched her teeth, her white teeth biting her bloodless lower lip.

She struggled to shake her head, trying to prop herself up with both hands again, but after several attempts, she failed each time!

At this moment, the referee said with some regret, "I'm sorry, Miss Ito, I have to start counting!"

"Ten!"

"Nine!"

Nanako listened to the referee's countdown, still trying to stand up again.

However, her entire chest cavity was now in excruciating pain!

She didn't know how severe her injuries were, she just looked at Charlie from afar, but she couldn't see Charlie's expression clearly. She didn't know whether Charlie's gaze at her at this moment was filled with pity or disappointment.

So, she wanted to stand up, to stand up and see more clearly.






Chapter 1467 - "Whispers in the Wind: Nanako's Silent Goodbye"

However, at this moment, Nanako's body condition was completely insufficient to support her standing up again.

She struggled with pain and unwillingness written all over her face, while the referee beside her continued the countdown.

Nanako persisted several times but couldn't succeed. Until the moment when the referee finished the last second, officially blew the whistle, and announced the end of the match, it seemed like all her strength was completely drained in that instant, and she collapsed onto the ring.

The crowd erupted into deafening cheers.

Because they knew, Dianne had won the final victory, clinching the championship of this international tournament.

The referee raised Dianne's arm high and declared loudly, "Now, I announce the champion of this international university sanda competition, the Chinese local contestant, Dianne Ward!"

The cheers instantly reached a peak, and everyone stood up and applauded simultaneously.

Charlie also stood up and applauded, but he couldn't help but worry about Nanako.

At this moment, the Ito family's medical team immediately rushed onto the ring with a stretcher. The middle-aged female doctor at the forefront, after a simple examination of Nanako, immediately said to the people around her, "Miss's injuries are very serious. We must go to the airport immediately!"

Nanako weakly and laboriously said, "Can we wait a little longer?"

The doctor shook her head, her tone extremely serious and nervous, "Miss, your injuries are very severe. Not only are several ribs fractured, but your internal organs are also greatly damaged. We must start emergency treatment on you right away!"

"We have already moved many large emergency medical equipment onto the plane. On our way back to Japan, we will provide you with further treatment. After arriving in Japan, we will immediately take you to the best hospital for the best treatment!"

As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately ordered, "Quick, let's go now!"

Countless unwillingness surged in Nanako's heart, but the current situation was beyond her control. These were all the family's doctors, all obedient to her father.

So, Nanako was immediately put on a stretcher by the doctors and quickly taken away from the competition venue.

Charlie watched as Nanako was carried away, feeling somewhat uneasy. He didn't know how much damage Dianne's full-force blow just now had caused to Nanako.

He also didn't know if she was in danger.

The most secure method would be for Charlie to personally diagnose her and determine whether she was in life-threatening danger. If so, he could use his spiritual energy to heal her.

However, now the Ito family's doctors hastily took her away, leaving Charlie with no opportunity at all.

When Charlie chased out of the gymnasium, the Ito family's doctors were already loading Nanako onto the ambulance.

At this moment, Nanako suddenly saw a familiar and lingering figure at the exit of the gymnasium.

She almost instantly recognized that figure as Charlie!

So, Nanako's heart was suddenly filled with excitement. But at this moment, the ambulance's door had already been closed, and she could only desperately, before the door closed, peek through the crack and look at Charlie from afar.

The moment the door closed completely, tears streamed down her face.

At the same time, she choked in her heart, "Goodbye, Charlie, I wonder if there will be a chance for us to meet again."

Charlie watched the ambulance roar away from the gymnasium and then stopped, sighing helplessly.

Undeniably, he was very worried about Nanako.

But now, he had no other choice.

He could only hope that Nanako could safely get through this.

As for whether he and she would have another chance to meet, it could only be left to fate.





Chapter 1468 - "Missed Opportunities: Jiro's Regret Over Nanako's Injury"

At this moment.

Jiro was sitting in the reception room of Mystical Labs.

Because Mystical Gastric Remedy was wildly sought after and sold out as soon as it hit the market, the production pressure on Lorden's side was extremely high!

Since last night, the miraculous effects of Mystical Gastric Remedy had been fervently promoted by netizens on platforms like WeChat Moments, Weibo, etc., coupled with the halo effect of Haidee Snow, making it extremely popular.

The popularity of this medicine was so high that the most direct pressure was insufficient production capacity.

So, Lorden decided to pay double wages to the employees, allowing everyone to work overtime and produce Mystical Gastric Remedy at the fastest speed.

Because of this, he personally went to the workshop early this morning to guide production, and he also planned to hold a mobilization meeting in the workshop to boost the morale of the employees.

Therefore, he didn't have time to entertain Jiro, who had arrived early to pay a visit.

He could only let his secretary receive Jiro and have him wait in the reception room.

Jiro was getting more and more annoyed as he waited.

Originally, he should have gone to the competition venue today to cheer for Nanako.

However, for the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, he had to reluctantly give up this idea and rush to Mystical Labs.

He thought that if the negotiation went smoothly, he might still be able to rush back to the stadium.

But he didn't expect Lorden to leave him waiting in the reception room for nearly two hours!

At this moment, his phone suddenly received a notification: "The Aurous Hill International University Sanda Competition has officially ended, and the Chinese player Dianne Ward has won the championship!"

He quickly opened the notification, skipped the report about Dianne's championship, and went straight to look for news about Nanako.

When he saw the news about Nanako being seriously injured and returning to Japan for treatment on the spot, he couldn't help but curse: "Damn! If I could be by Nanako's side at this moment, I might be able to win a bit of her favor, right?

After all, a woman must be very fragile and in need of care and protection under the double blow of failure and injury.

"Ah, what a missed opportunity!"

Lorden didn't finish the mobilization meeting in the workshop until after ten o'clock, then he came to the reception room.

As soon as he entered the reception room, Jiro immediately stood up, enthusiastically saying, "Oh, you must be Manager Weigard!"

Lorden nodded, "That's right, it's me. Are you Mr. Jiro Kobayashi?"

"Yes, exactly!" Jiro smiled respectfully and said, "Manager Weigard, nice to meet you for the first time. Please take care of me."

Lorden had long known about the things Jiro's brother, Ichiro, had done.

So, he had been wary of Jiro.

So he asked with a frown, "Mr. Kobayashi, may I ask what brings you here to see me?"

Jiro laughed and flattered, "I heard that your company has launched a product called Mystical Gastric Remedy. Our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals also has a best-selling product called Kobayashi Stomach Powder in Asia, so I came here to discuss cooperation with Manager Weigard."

"Cooperation?" Lorden said without hesitation, "I'm sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, there's no need for Mystical Labs to cooperate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!"







Chapter 1469 - "Strategic Struggle: Jiro's Bold Move at Mystical Labs"

Jiro didn't expect Lorden to refuse so decisively.

At least he should consider it, or pretend to consider it, right? Isn't this basic respect in business negotiations?

Although he felt angry inside, Jiro still suppressed his anger.

He maintained a gentlemanly smile and said to Lorden, "Manager Weigard, please forgive me for being straightforward. Your Mystical Labs company is not considered top-tier in China, let alone on a global scale. If you want to expand internationally and enter the Asian market or even the global market, with the strength of your company, it's simply impossible to make a breakthrough."

With that, he patted his chest and said with some pride, "But our Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is different. We have decades of history and have already gained a certain level of reputation in the international market. Moreover, our overall strength is much stronger than yours. Our production line is more advanced, and our production capacity is far ahead of yours. In this situation, Mystical Labs simply can't compare to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. So, why not deepen cooperation with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical when you have such a good opportunity?"

Lorden sneered and said, "Mr. Kobayashi, it's true that Mystical Labs's scale is not as large as Kobayashi Pharmaceutical's, but I believe that with the excellent efficacy of our products, even if we rely solely on word-of-mouth publicity, we can quickly develop and expand, breaking into Asia and reaching the world is not a problem at all. We don't even need to make efforts to expand abroad. Foreign consumers will actively come to us to buy. That's the attractiveness of a good product."

Jiro's expression was somewhat ugly.

Just how good Mystical Gastric Remedy was, he knew very well.

With a trial mindset, he took a pack of Mystical Gastric Remedy last night, and the discomfort in his stomach was completely relieved. There were no signs of recurrence until now.

Both in terms of efficacy and duration of action, it was far superior to their own Kobayashi Stomach Powder.

So, according to this trend, once Mystical Gastric Remedy hits the market, Kobayashi Stomach Powder would probably lose its market completely.

Moreover, there was a common rule in the world: once a product reaches the pinnacle of quality, it will trigger spontaneous dissemination by users and immediately lead to extremely rapid viral dissemination.

After all, the spreading power of word-of-mouth is more effective than any advertisement.

So, he could only suppress his anger and smile at Lorden, saying, "Manager Weigard, I know your product is indeed good, but to be honest, there is still a big gap between Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and Mystical Labs in terms of production capacity, production technology, and so on."

"And, if you want to increase production capacity in a short time, it's probably a pipe dream. After all, you need to choose a site for expansion, build factories, introduce new production lines, and after all that, you still need to do equipment debugging and quality certification. This process simply can't be completed in a year or two. During this one or two years, you won't be able to quickly dominate the market due to insufficient production capacity."




Chapter 1470 - "Cooperation Consideration: Jiro's Pitch to Mystical Labs"

"If you're willing to cooperate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, then Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals can greatly compensate for your shortcomings. Let's work together and get rich!"

"By then, I can make all of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production lines switch to producing Mystical Gastric Remedy. We can set a cooperation ratio, such as you taking sixty percent and me taking forty percent, and then rename Mystical Gastric Remedy to Kobayashi's Mystical Gastric Powder, meaning it's a collaborative product between Mystical Labs and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals!"

"You see, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production capacity is at least eight to ten times that of your Mystical Labs. We have multiple production lines in Japan and three in China and Southeast Asia, each with world-class technology! If you want to build so many production lines, it will take at least five to eight years. So why not cooperate with us?"

Jiro blabbered on, and the only thing that really hit Lorden was the issue of Mystical Labs' inadequate production capacity.

Mystical Labs was formerly Weigard Pharmaceuticals, and Weigard Pharmaceuticals' scale was leagues behind Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.

Let's not talk about anything else; all the assets of Weigard Pharmaceuticals before added up to only about two to three billion. But Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, just the cash swindled by Charlie, amounted to a whopping 11 billion, and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' market value was over a hundred billion, at least several tens or even hundreds of times that of Weigard Pharmaceuticals.

So now, if Mystical Labs wanted to expand the production capacity of Mystical Gastric Remedy, besides making these employees work overtime as much as possible, the only thing they could do was to quickly expand the production lines.

But as Jiro said, if they wanted to expand the production lines, they would need to invest a large amount of manpower, resources, financial resources, and time, but the most crucial thing was time.

There's an old European saying that goes, "Rome wasn't built in a day."

Mystical Labs' desire to expand its production lines was by no means something that could be achieved immediately.

Next, if Mystical Gastric Remedy were to become popular worldwide, Mystical Labs simply wouldn't have enough production capacity to meet the skyrocketing demand in the global market.

Thinking of this, Lorden couldn't help but hesitate.

So, he said to Jiro, "Mr. Kobayashi, this matter isn't something I can decide on my own. I'm just a manager at Mystical Labs. Whether we can cooperate with you or not depends on our boss's decision."

Seeing Lorden's tone loosen a bit, Jiro knew that there was still a glimmer of hope for this matter, so he smiled and said, "In that case, Mr. Weigard, please hurry up and call your boss to see if he's interested in cooperating. If he is, we can meet and discuss this matter as soon as possible. Once we reach a cooperation agreement, I will immediately have all of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals' production lines switch to producing Mystical Gastric Remedy, which will be called Kobayashi's Mystical Gastric Powder in the future!"

"Alright." Lorden nodded, took out his phone, walked out of the meeting room, and went to a quiet, empty room to call Charlie.

At this moment, Charlie was watching Dianne receive the gold medal on the podium while lamenting the departure of Nanako in his heart.

Just then, he received a call from Lorden.

Pressing the answer button, Charlie asked him, "Lorden, do you need something?"

Lorden hurriedly said, "Master Wade, it's like this. A Japanese person came to Mystical Labs to seek cooperation. Actually, he's somewhat of an acquaintance of yours."

Charlie was slightly surprised, then immediately smiled and asked, "The acquaintance you're talking about should be Jiro Kobayashi, right?"

"Yes, that's him!" Lorden quickly introduced Jiro's intention to cooperate to Charlie.

After finishing, he hurriedly added, "Master Wade, I think our current production capacity is indeed a major hindrance. If Mystical Labs wants to soar, we must increase our production capacity several times or even dozens of times. Cooperating with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals may also be a solution. As for the distribution ratio, if you feel it's not quite appropriate, I can go talk to him again."
Jiro has indirectly handed over Kobayashi pharmaceuticals to Charlie😀😀😀
 
I hope they're not gonna battle it out in the next update.

Claire didn't even investigate the wedding affair and how Charlie came to conduct such kingly respect from these powerful individuals, Isaac Craven and the likes.
The author is missing out on a lot.
This is nothing, just a beginning. He is just becoming popular in Aurous Hill. Later on, he becomes popular everywhere (EastCliff) etc.

Prominent ladies from EastCliff, USA, Japan, Hongkong, Nordic Queen etc all will know who is Charlie and all of them want to marry him BUT you will see that Claire never knows Charlie’s identity.

These are just subordinates in Aurous Hill. Later on, he will be worshipped even by powerhouses from all over the world and still Clair will not know Charlie’s identity. So, that is quite surprising to me.

Reagrding being identified by Claire, I have spoiled the story. Rest of the things, you people gotta read so as not to damage the curiosity. I am in 6000 plus chapters !!
 
This is nothing, just a beginning. He is just becoming popular in Aurous Hill. Later on, he becomes popular everywhere (EastCliff) etc.

Prominent ladies from EastCliff, USA, Japan, Hongkong, Nordic Queen etc all will know who is Charlie and all of them want to marry him BUT you will see that Claire never knows Charlie’s identity.

These are just subordinates in Aurous Hill. Later on, he will be worshipped even by powerhouses from all over the world and still Clair will not know Charlie’s identity. So, that is quite surprising to me.

Reagrding being identified by Claire, I have spoiled the story. Rest of the things, you people gotta read so as not to damage the curiosity. I am in 6000 plus chapters !!
6000 chapters 😱 while we are still in 1470 chapters, my future children might as well join me in reading this novel.
 

Similar threads

  • Article Article
Author: Unknown Type: Action and Adventure Posted : 07 October 2023 Status: Ongoing Synopsis John White is furious that someone has tried to make an advance on his girlfriend. In the end, he ends up behind bars after his attempt to protect her. Three years later, he is a free man but finds...
Replies
5K
Views
251K
  • Article Article
Chapter 1: Retiring After Success The wind whistled, and leaves fluttered. Lucas Gray pulled his coat together and once again looked at the campground that he had long gotten familiar with, as well as the familiar faces. He clenched his jaw tightly. “Let's go.” Lucas turned around and stepped...
Replies
350
Views
18K
  • Article Article
The Lawyer’s Romance in Law Novel The Lawyer’s Romance in Law is an amazing story about a young woman Elias Winters and rich people Amanda Bailey. After being secretly married for a year, Elias Winters brought his mistress home but was confronted by his wife, Amanda Bailey, who presented him...
Replies
541
Views
9K

Donations

Total amount
$0.00
Goal
$300.00
Back
Top